WAN NET. 
 HE SIC 
 
 WARREN K.HOOREHEAD 
 

Wanneta, the Sioux 
 
 By 
 WARREN K. MOOREHEAD 
 
 New York 
 
 Dodd, Mead and Company 
 
 Publishers 
 
Copyright, 1890, 
 
 BY 
 
 DODD, MEAD & COMPANY 
 
^0 mg i^car fatljer, 
 WILLIAM G. MOOREHEAD, D.D., 
 
 WHOSE KIND ADVICE, ASSISTANCE, AND PARENTAL INSTRUCTION HAVE BEEN 
 
 OF INESTIMABLE VALUE, THE FOLLOWING PAGES ARE 
 
 LOVINGLY DEDICATED. 
 
 9G9910 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 PAGE 
 Wanneta I 
 
 CHAPTER H. 
 
 Scenes about the Village. — The Buffalo DaxNce, — Wanneta 
 MEETS Strong Heart i8 
 
 CHAPTER HI. 
 The Day at the Cliffs 27 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 The Scalp Dance. — Wanneta goes to see Strong Heart . . 46 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 Trouble with the Medicine-Man 61 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 The Tribe arranges its Annual Bison Hunt 73 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 Wadaha and Spotted Eagle turn Traitors 91 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 Strong Heart and Wanneta at the Agency I06 
 
iv CONTEA'TS. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 The Scene at the Agency 120 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 Wadaha and Spotted Eagle in a Tight Place , . , .134 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 The Debate over the Medicixe-Max 148 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 The Fate of the Medicine-Man 163 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 The Marriage of Wanneta 176 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 Custer's March through the Black Hills . , . • . . 196 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 The Illness of Minnehaha 209 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 The Death of Minnehaha 222 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 General Custer hears of the Tragedy . . « • • 229 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 The Plan of Wanneta and Strong Heart 23S 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Wanneta Visits Rain-in-the-i-ace 
 
 251 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 The Rescue of Rain-ix-the-face 259 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 The Council with General Custer 268 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 Conclusion 281 
 
WANNETA TIIE'SJ:OUX... . . 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 There was an unusual stir and commotion in the Indian 
 village. The squaws on this particular morning when 
 our story opens, were up at break of day, the smoulder- 
 ing embers of the camp-fires were raked together, and 
 the blaze rekindled. The remnants of food in the tipis 
 were prepared and hastily eaten, and, as soon as the 
 ponies could be caught and brought in from the plain, 
 nearly every man, woman, and child mounted and rode 
 off to the agency buildings five miles distant to receive 
 rations. 
 
 One little Indian girl and her mother did not go with 
 the others. The squaw was the wife of Two Bears, and 
 her name was Omaha. Two Bears was one of the head 
 warriors and council men of his people, and stood nearly 
 on an equality with the second chief, Gopher. Omaha, 
 his squaw, was named after the tribe of Indians from 
 whom she had been captured, the Omahas. In Indian 
 history it often happens that a woman is seized during a 
 fight or raid upon a village. She is adopted by her 
 captors, and if beautiful, marries one of the braves. The 
 women in the tribe regard her just as highly as they do 
 
WANNETA. 
 
 any of the squaws whom they have known since child- 
 hood. 
 
 Tv/o Bears and Ornaha had a young daughter about 
 tqn year^ of 'age-, a: ^On some twenty-one years old, and a 
 bright, beautiful girl of eighteen years, who was the pet 
 of the entire village, and bore the name of Wan' ne-ta, or 
 Bright Star. On this day Wanneta was expected home, 
 and Two Bears had gone to the agency for the supplies 
 for the family, leaving his squaw and child to await her 
 return. Three years before, her parents had consented 
 to let Wanneta go East with a missionary to be educated 
 in one of the schools for Indian girls. She had been 
 away for three years, and although at first she would 
 rather have returned to her father's tipi, yet she deter- 
 mined to remain through the entire course. While her 
 mother and little sister are awaiting her return, let us 
 follow her father to the agency and see what is going on 
 there. 
 
 Two Bears had gone with the rest of the tribe to 
 obtain supplies for his family. Food is issued at all the 
 Sioux agencies on every alternate Wednesday morning, 
 and the occasion is looked forward to with great interest 
 by all the Indians. The day is commonly known as 
 ration-day and is always followed by feasting, dancing, 
 and other demonstrations of joy. There is then issued 
 to every very large family, or to two small families, a 
 keg of meal and a live steer. This would be amply 
 sufficient to keep them in food until the next issue of 
 rations were they at all economical, but they always 
 gorge themselves to the utmost capacity during the next 
 
WANN E TA 
 
 few days and nights ; hence, when two weeks have 
 passed, they are often in sore need of food. 
 
 The Indians set out, as we have said, on their ponies 
 for the agency buildings, five miles distant from their 
 village. They did not in this short ride observe any 
 order of movement, such as they would carry into effect 
 if going to battle. Each man took care of himself, and in 
 the race for their meal and beef the chief was no better 
 than the common warrior. The agency buildings in the 
 year 1875 consisted of a small, two-story frame house 
 where the agent lived, three small houses where the 
 assistants lived, a long, low building wherein was the 
 store and the distributing office, a large warehouse 
 where were kept the bulk of the stores, and a little log 
 fort which could be used in case of attack by the Sioux. 
 There Avas a large enclosure of some four or five acres 
 close at hand, known as the corral. In this enclosure 
 was driven, the morning of ration-day, enough cattle to 
 supply the entire tribe. The government, which fur- 
 nished all this, had contracts with large firms south of 
 the Black Hills for the supply of these cattle. They 
 were brought by train within about a hundred miles of 
 the agency and then driven overland. All the supplies 
 had to be brought overland this hundred miles also. 
 
 When the horde of Indian horsemen came in sight of 
 the agency buildings they scattered out over an extent 
 of several acres, and approached in their usual manner 
 with loud '' ki-yis " and much flaunting of blankets, 
 feathers, and streamers. It was a very clear day, and 
 the sight presented by these Sioux — who, by the way, 
 
W A N NE TA. 
 
 are the most superb horsemen in the entire West — as 
 they rode across the prairie decked out in all their trap- 
 pings and finery of the most fantastic hues, was one 
 never to be forgotten. 
 
 Upon reaching their destination the men dismounted, 
 and, leaving the squaws and children who had been 
 lumbering along in the rear, for the warriors were on 
 the best horses and had given the squaws and children 
 the old and broken-down ones, entered the agency 
 building and stood before the distributing clerk. Here 
 they reported their names, and each head of family, or, 
 in the case of small families, each man who represented 
 some ten or twelve persons, received two tickets on the 
 warehouse keeper. With their tickets they passed in a 
 long row in front of the warehouse platform. Here, 
 upon presentation of one of them, the warehouse man 
 and his assistant rolled a keg of meal out on the platform, 
 and the Indian who had just surrendered his ticket, 
 seized it and bore it in triumph to his squaw, who took 
 possession. This was repeated until as many kegs had 
 been distributed as there had been tickets presented. 
 
 The second ticket was presented to the employees in 
 charge of the corral. These are counted, and as many 
 steers turned out as there are tickets. The men know 
 how many Indians draw rations, so that the number of 
 animals is just sufficient to satisfy the demand. At a 
 given signal the gates are opened and the cattle let loose. 
 The men have meanwhile mounted their ponies, and as 
 soon as the first steer makes its appearance, they set up a 
 great yell, and the terrified animals pour out of the pen, 
 
IV A NN E TA . 
 
 filling the air with loud bellowing-s. The Indians sur- 
 round the herd and drive it toward their village, the 
 squaws, meanwhile, coming slowly behind with their 
 children and the keg of meal on the backs of the patient, 
 worn-out ponies. When near the village, each man 
 singles out the steer that he prefers and drives it some 
 little distance away from the herd. When a favourable 
 spot is reached for the slaughter of the animal, he sends 
 an arrow or a bullet into some vital spot and thus 
 the chase is ended. He hastily dismounts, cuts the 
 jugular vein in order to let the animal bleed, and then 
 returns to the village, while the squaw skins and cuts up 
 the meat. In some cases the braves help do this work, 
 but more frequently the squaws are compelled to do it 
 alone. 
 
 Two Bears was somewhat above the average Sioux, 
 and, when he had shot his steer, he dismounted and, 
 taking his sharp hunting-knife, skinned the beast and 
 then disembowelled it, loaded one half of the meat on his 
 little pony, and led the animal to his tipi. There he 
 unloaded, and returning to the plain brought the other 
 portion. The weight was so great that the animal 
 staggered under the load, and when relieved evidently 
 seemed greatly pleased, for he gave a loud whinny, shook 
 his dark brown mane, flourished his heels, and started on 
 a trot to join those of his companions who were grazing 
 on the undulating plain near by. Omaha helped him 
 cut the meat into long strips and hang it upon the little 
 frame-work outside the wigwam. There the sun would 
 dry and harden it so that it could be used later in the 
 
WANNE TA 
 
 week. This habit of drying beef the Indians have prac- 
 ticed since time immemorial, and their buffalo meat is all 
 prepared in this manner. 
 
 Until recent years the Indians were not furnished with 
 stores in the summer because they could hunt elk, 
 buffalo, deer, etc., and thus gain sufficient for their 
 wants. But smce the year 1879 the buffalo have become 
 very scarce, and in the last three years have been 
 entirely exterminated, so that now rations are issued the 
 year round. But at the time of which \ve are writing, 
 the beef just furnished was the last which the Indians 
 would get until the next winter. Hence the precaution 
 of Two Bears and his wife in drying and preserving this 
 for future use in case their annual buffalo hunt should 
 not terminate as successfully as they hoped. 
 
 Although expecting their daughter, they did not pause 
 in the preparation of the food. The village was situated 
 upon a little eminence flanked by a small clear brook 
 which had its rise in the Black Hills ten miles distant, and 
 was not as muddy as most of the streams in Western 
 Dakota. From the eminence there was a view of the 
 country for several miles in each direction. Wanneta 
 was expected to come from the nearest railway station 
 on horse-back, escorted by her brother, John Runner. 
 Both Two Bears and his wife kept a very sharp lookout 
 for them, and were rewarded about half-past four o'clock 
 by seeing a small cloud of dust rising far to the south- 
 ward. Dropping their work by the time the horses were 
 near enough for the riders to be discerned, the father and 
 mother had run down across the creek bank and out 
 
WA NN E TA 
 
 several hundred yards on the plain to meet them. The 
 other Indians in the village also ran to the creek bank, 
 and some of them across, and set up a great shout as the 
 couple drew near. (The Indians among themselves are 
 a very affectionate and jolly people. It is only in the 
 presence of whites that they are reserved and stolid. It 
 is a popular error that they never express emotion. 
 A brave may laugh at tortures inflicted upon him by his 
 enemies and he may deride those who are burning him at 
 the stake, but in his wigwam with his family, he is a jolly, 
 whole-souled person from whose lips flow humour, wit, 
 and anecdotes. He has a bright word for every child 
 in the tribe, and his face, instead of bearing a look of 
 impenetrable stolidity, is often wreathed in smiles.) 
 
 Nearer and nearer approached the horses until they 
 came within speaking distance. Then the father, throw- 
 ing up his arms with beaming countenance and making 
 gesture as if to thank the Great Spirit for bringing his 
 child safe home again, called out in loud tones, — 
 *' Wanneta, Wanneta." His daughter called out in 
 return, '' Oh, my father, my mother," and springing from 
 the pony's back rushed forward and embraced first 
 her mother and then her father, then catching up her 
 Httle sister pressed the child to her breast and kissed 
 her brown face. The first greeting over, there came such 
 brief questions as we are wont to ask one dearly beloved 
 whose countenance we have not beheld for years. After 
 these we think of more serious matters : so with these 
 Indian people. The first greetings were short, but they 
 were just as sincere from these children of the wilderness 
 
WANNE TA, 
 
 as any from the more civilized dwellers in the great 
 cities. 
 
 Wanneta was standing in a crowd of people on the 
 bank of the stream, friends who had come to welcome her. 
 There were young Indian girls with whom she had 
 played and romped, and there were young Indian youths 
 with whom she had enjoyed many a wild pony race across 
 the plain. There was her aunt, her uncle, her cousin, 
 there was her white-haired old grandfather, the medicine- 
 man of the tribe. He stood waiting for her to run to 
 greet him, and as she approached lifted his hands 
 toward the blue sky above and asked for the blessing of 
 the Great Spirit, Waukantauka, upon his grandchild. 
 
 What a change there was in Wanneta ! She went 
 away from the Indian village sun-burned, with the com- 
 plexion of a dark prairie rose, with raven tresses, that had 
 never been clipped or trimmed, and which, when she was 
 mounted upon her pony, racing across the prairie, 
 streamed backward in the breeze, or falling about her 
 neck and shoulders formed a beautiful frame-work in 
 which was shown to the best advantage her pretty face. 
 She went away with a freshness and vivacity which is 
 gained from nature alone, like some wild flower that had 
 reared its shapely form upon the green sward of the 
 prairie ; she came back as that same flower which, when 
 taken up and transplanted to some conservatory, loses 
 part of that beauty which it had in its natural surround- 
 ings. The flower may have become whiter and more 
 delicate, but it has lost its wild and characteristic fresh- 
 ness. So with Wanneta. She came back educated, and 
 
WA N N E T A 
 
 robed in garments such as those who have not tasted the 
 pleasures of the out-door life are wont to wear. 
 
 Two Bears led the way to the wigwam, which was a 
 large structure about twenty-seven feet in height and fif- 
 teen feet in diameter. It was very neatly kept, and was 
 more tastefully arranged in the interior than most of the 
 tipis and wigwams in the village. He threw back the 
 buffalo skin which hung across the entrance and bade 
 his daughter enter. The mother and son followed, as did 
 the medicine-man and a few friends of the family. All 
 seated themselves in the tipi in a circle, and a conversa- 
 tion began which lasted well into the night. Omaha 
 would occasionally leave her daughter's side to see that 
 the meat in the kettle did not burn or to exchange com- 
 pliments with some of her acquaintances and friends. 
 
 ''' Mother," said Wanneta, '' I am so glad to be with you 
 again. Although I have been away three years, I have 
 not forgotten my friends, nor have I given up all my 
 Indian ways. The school contains many girls from the 
 agencies near here, and from the southwest, and while 
 we studied in the white man's tongue, yet we always 
 talked among ourselves in our native language. I have 
 come back to do what good I can for you and try to per- 
 suade some of our young people in the tribe to go away 
 to the white man's school, but I do not intend to leave 
 and take the white man's road. They treated us very 
 well there, and they did not make us work as hard as you 
 think. I learned a great many new things, and I can be 
 very useful to you, dear mother, in taking care of the 
 household." 
 
WANNETA. 
 
 '' My child," said her father, '' we have too much con- 
 fidence in our children to think they would do wrong. 
 You are a Sioux girl, you are a daughter of a brave 
 father who will do anything for you ; we are glad that 
 you have been to school, we are glad that you have 
 learned much, and we want you to teach us something of 
 what you have learned, and to aid your mother in her 
 work." 
 
 "My grandchild," said the medicine-man, Wa-da-ha, 
 " you have spoken wise words to us, and I have listened 
 to them patiently. We do not want you to become one 
 of us unless your heart prompts you to do so. No Sioux 
 maiden shall be compelled to do what she does not like. 
 Decide thyself, oh my child, Wanneta. Remember the 
 Indian family to which you belong, a family that has 
 become stronger in late years instead of weaker, a family 
 which is a fair type of the Sioux nation. You are one of 
 a people whose bravery and deeds of valour have been 
 sung in countless songs by all the red men from the far 
 North to the South, and even those pale faces who live 
 in tall houses in the land toward the rising sun tremble 
 when they read of the Sioux who do feel no fear and whose 
 courage is so undaunted that many have been known to 
 die by torture rather than utter a sound of complaint. 
 
 " You are free to come and go, you can wear your 
 white woman's clothes or you can put on your frock of 
 beaded deer skin, and with your old friend and com- 
 panion of your childhood, your faithful pony, Brown 
 Eyes, you can dash across the rolling prairie, smelling the 
 sweet perfume of the wild flowers, with a stretch of blue 
 
WANNETA. II 
 
 azure above and a green carpet below, as you used to do 
 before you entered the white man's school." 
 
 Indians are very sentimental and emotional among 
 themselves, and so Wanneta, when she heard these words 
 from her friends intimating their hopes and desires, was 
 much affected. She had looked forward for many days 
 to her home-coming. She had enjoyed many privileges 
 at the school and had learned a great deal, but her proud 
 and free Indian spirit longed to get into the open air 
 again. In nearly every case where Indians have sent 
 their children away to school they have taken up their 
 old mode of living on their return to the reservations 
 with but few modifications. The writer has seen Indians 
 enter the agency store to buy some sugar and coffee, 
 perhaps from the store-keeper. Two whom I have in 
 mind could talk English as well as their interpreter, yet 
 they confined all their remarks to the Sioux tongue, and 
 although conversation engaged in by those near by per- 
 tained to them personally, and they undoubtedly under- 
 stood every word, yet they did not betray the least sign 
 of intelligence, nor could you have told that they knew 
 anything about the English language. So as Wanneta 
 left the school and began her long journey homeward, 
 every mile of the distance gone over on the cars rendered 
 her more and mor^ impatient to be with her people, 
 and, indeed, such was the condition of her mind that when 
 vithin sight of the station where she was to meet her 
 brother she could scarcely restrain herself from giving a 
 ew screams of delight. 
 As the talk proceeded in the wigwam, a great struggle 
 
12 WANNETA. 
 
 was going on in her mind. Should she live as her parents 
 did, or should she take the white man's road ? It was a 
 question too important to be decided on the impulse of 
 the moment, and she thought it would be best to spend 
 some time considering the matter. 
 
 '' Father," said Wanneta, '* you remember the stories 
 that you used to tell me three years ago. Many happy 
 evenings did we spend in this wigwam listening to them. 
 Suppose that you, if you cannot think of one, call in Chief 
 Gopher and ask him if he will not tell us a story of his 
 early life to pass away the hours." 
 
 Two Bears went out in search of Gopher, and soon 
 returned with him. Gopher was about fifty years of 
 age, rather heavily set, and was the second chief of the 
 village, Rain-in-the-face being the head chief. He was 
 a renowned story-teller, and it was his delight to recount 
 the adventures he had passed through, and the early 
 history of the Sioux nation as he had heard it from the 
 lips of his ancestors. When Two Bears returned with 
 Gopher, a crowd of people anxious to hear the coming 
 narrative entered the lodge or stood in the opening until 
 the space was so filled that there was room for no more. 
 Two Bears drew forth a large pipe made of red pipe- 
 stone, or catlinite, and presented it filled with tobacco to 
 Gopher, who stepped outside, and lighting it with a coal 
 of fire, seated himself in the centre of the circle of his 
 friends and began the narrative. 
 
 '\ Once, a young woman had been lost from a party 
 who were crossing the plains on the way to the Black 
 Hills to hunt buffalo. There was nothing heard of her 
 
W A N N E TA. 13 
 
 for nearly a year, and then another party who were going 
 over the same trail for the same purpose discovered her 
 whereabouts. A young man, who had been riding some 
 little distance from the main body, came into camp in hot 
 haste, saying that he had found the woman who had been 
 lost, but that he could not get near her or induce her to 
 come to camp. Some of her relatives happened to be 
 with the party, and they went in great haste to the place 
 where the young man said the woman could be found. 
 But they could not get near her for a long time, for she 
 said they had a strong smell about them and that she did 
 not want to go with them because of this odour, which 
 was very offensive to her. She had lived, she said, with 
 a pack of buffalo wolves, and the wolves had killed 
 buffalo calves for her, and thus furnished her with food. 
 She had a knife with which she cut up the calves which 
 the wolves killed. The meat she had carried to a cleft 
 in some rocks where she lived. She had great quantities 
 of dried meat in this place, which she pounded with 
 stones quite fine and ate raw. She had no way of build- 
 ing, a fire, and therefore could not cook the meat. She 
 was finally induced to go to camp, and after a short time 
 said that she did not notice the smell any more, and at 
 last consented to stay with the people. She lived to be 
 an old woman, and her name is ' I-guga-o-ti-win, The- 
 woman-who-lives-in-the-cleft.' 
 
 " I have been a great hunter in my time, and I have 
 killed many buffaloes, and can remember when the whole 
 country was black with the herds that roamed over the 
 plains. Soon after my marriage, while travelling from 
 
14 WANNETA 
 
 one place to another in search of buffalo, when the meat 
 of my family was about all gone, and when we were on 
 the point of starvation, we suddenly came upon a small 
 herd. I shot a bull many times with arrows ; but being 
 very weak from lack of food, I was not strong enough to 
 send the shafts into some vital part, and only succeeded 
 in badly wounding the beast. The bull became so mad, 
 and charged so viciously that I could not get near enough 
 to give him the fatal shot, so I left him and started after 
 the rest of the herd. After I had travelled some little dis- 
 tance, I heard a loud bellow, and, looking back, saw him 
 coming after us. He was charging about, throwing the 
 dirt and sod high in the air, and bellowing in rage. My 
 wife and children in terror left the ponies, and climbed 
 into some trees which were luckily near at hand. I sta- 
 tioned myself upon a steep bank, where I could with 
 safety watch his approach. By the arrows that were 
 sticking in the creature and from the blood that was 
 spurting from his nose, I saw that it was the same one I 
 had tried to kill a few moments before. He was almost 
 out of arrow's reach, but I resolved to try one final shot, 
 and calling to my wife and children to witness, I bent my 
 bow with all the strength that remained, and sent an 
 arrow high in the air, curving in his direction. It was a 
 chance shot, and with great interest we watched the 
 arrow in its flight. It went out of sight, and just as we 
 were about giving up hope, we saw the buffalo crouch 
 nearly to the ground and shake himself, and start off on ? 
 quick trot. After going a few hundred yards he stopped, 
 stood a moment, staggered backward, and fell. We rode 
 
WANNE TA. 
 
 over to where he had fallen, and found him quite dead, 
 with an arrow sticking in his back, as if shot from the 
 clouds. On cutting the animal open, we found his belly 
 and entrails filled with foam and froth. 
 
 '' I know my hearers would like to learn of the doings 
 of one of the bravest young men that ever drew breath ifi 
 our entire Sioux Nation. What he did happened many 
 years ago, and although he gave up his life in his great 
 effort, yet he accomplished more than many who say 
 ' I am brave.' Our tribe was at war with the Crows, 
 and the wise men and our chief had called a council to 
 know what we should do, for the Crows were marching 
 against us, so our runners reported, with a large force 
 of armed warriors. The council-drum sounded loud 
 throughout the village, and all the braves and old men 
 gathered at our large tipi, wherein we held our meetings, 
 to ascertain what was best to be done. I was then a 
 young man, full of fire and as brave as any in the tribe. 
 As we sat and smoked our pipes and debated, two run- 
 ners entered, out of breath, for they had come in hot 
 haste for many miles, and shouted out : ' The Crows are 
 coming with seven hundred picked braves ; they are only 
 a few hours' distant.' They were coming to avenge the 
 death of one of their young men, who had been killed by 
 one of our young men, Swift Foot by name, in a quarrel. 
 The runners said that the life of Swift Foot was de- 
 manded, or the whole village would be destroyed and 
 the women and children carried away into captivity. We 
 had not time to send to the other tribes for assistance, and 
 as there were but eighty-five warriors in our village, we 
 
i6 W A NNET A. 
 
 were in the greatest distress to know what to do. We 
 should all be killed without doubt. The Crows would 
 soon be upon us, and we must do something, or die like 
 cowards. Just as our chief was about to order the men 
 to arms, the young man Swift Foot entered, and with 
 downcast head chaunted a few lines : ' I have brought this 
 trouble upon you ; I am not afraid to die; I am a brave 
 man ; I will go out and give myself up. They may burn 
 me at the stake, but I will not shrink. I will die as a man. 
 Farewell, my friends. Swift Foot goes to sing his death 
 song.' Before the council could act, approve or disap- 
 prove, Swift Foot, springing out of the entrance, sounded 
 his war-whoop, and dashed off in the direction of the 
 enemy. The Crows did not attack the village, and, as 
 we learned afterward, they seized the young man, carried 
 him back with them, and, in accordance with the wishes 
 expressed in his taunts, burned him at the stake. But he 
 died as should a brave and noble Sioux ; there was not 
 one word passed his lips other than of scorn for his captors. 
 I do not know all that he said, but his death song as sung 
 at the stake was told me by a woman of our tribe who was 
 captive there at the time, and who heard him. It was full 
 of defiance, and was a credit to our people. As nearly as 
 I can remember, it ran as follows : — 
 
 " ' I fall, but my body shall lie, 
 A name for the gallant to tell. 
 The gods shall repeat it on high, 
 And young men grow brav^e at the sound.'* 
 
 * This death song, taken from Schoolcraft's " North American Indians," 
 is as he heard it upon the Upper Missouri. It is characteristic of the Sioux 
 
 and Chippewas. 
 
WANNE TA . 17 
 
 " Four days afterward one thousand Sioux attacked 
 the Crows, who were eleven hundred strong, and defeated 
 them, taking eighty-one scalps. Thus was the death of 
 our brave Swift Foot avenged. I took four of those scalps 
 myself." 
 
 With this Gopher arose, and, handing the pipe back to 
 Two Bears, stalked out of the wigwam. Gopher was 
 never known to tell more than one story at one sitting, 
 and this was a signal that the evening's entertainment 
 was over. The other Indians went to their respective 
 tipis, and thus the family of Two Bears was left alone. 
 
 It was now growing late, and after eating a hearty meal 
 out of the kettle — Indians eat whenever hungry— each one 
 rolled himself in a large buffalo robe and dropped asleep. 
 The owls hooted from the neighbouring cottonwoods, the 
 wolves howled on the prairie, and the Indians, accus- 
 tomed to this lullaby of nature, slept on without fear of 
 molestation. 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 SCENES ABOUT THE VILLAGE. 
 The Buffalo Dance. — Wanneta meets Strong Heart. 
 
 The next morning, when the Indians were up and about 
 their usual duties, two runners came into the camp from 
 the upper Sioux reservation, eighty miles away, and an- 
 nounced that this lower reservation was invited to join 
 them in a great buffalo hunt. This was to eclipse any- 
 thins: the Indians had ever done of its kind, and therefore 
 preparations ought to begin at once. The hunt was to 
 start at the new moon, or about ten days from the time 
 the news was brought. 
 
 A council was summoned, and the runners were in- 
 structed to return to their people and say that the invita- 
 tion was accepted, and that on the first day of the new 
 moon the entire village w^ould move to the upper reserva- 
 tion, and from there the start should be made. When- 
 ever there is to be a big buffalo hunt, the Indians usually 
 precede it by two or three nights of dancing, in order, as 
 they suppose, to prepare themselves for it. It w^as known, 
 therefore, among those present that a dance would be 
 held that night, in which both men and women would 
 participate. In the centre of the village there was a large 
 square floor of hard-baked earth, several hundred feet in 
 extent, and very smooth and level. This was used for 
 
 i8 
 
WANNETA. 19 
 
 friendly contests in running, as a ball ground, and for 
 gambling and general assembly purposes. The Indians 
 are great gamblers. Their ball game is something like our 
 baseball, but differs from it essentially in having some of 
 the points of foot-ball. Lacrosse is taken from the Indian 
 game of ball, and is but a modification of it. Many of the 
 Indians hurried to the ground, smoothed rough places 
 here and there, and did otherwise what they could to 
 prepare for the dance. Fifty men brought large saplings 
 and several hundred buffalo hides, and constructed a tem- 
 porary lodge, twenty-five feet high and thirty by sixty 
 feet on the ground. This was considered amply large 
 enough for the dance. 
 
 It was now beginning to grow dusk. Every Indian who 
 expected to take part entered his tipi and put in good 
 order his very best suit. He then took down from one 
 of the posts a mask made from the hide of the buffalo. 
 This had the horns attached, while a strip of buffalo skin 
 fell down the back, ending in a tail and two hoofs, one 
 on each side. This mask he strapped on his head ; the 
 skin was fastened around his body by a heavy leather 
 thong, and the hoofs hung down and struck upon the 
 ground. When dancing they clashed together and made 
 a clattering sound, such as bison make when galloping 
 over hard earth. 
 
 While the people are getting ready for the dance, let 
 us take a look around the Indian village. It stands upon 
 a high bluff above a clear creek. It contains about six 
 hundred warriors and about two thousand women, chil- 
 dren, and old men. The lodges or tipis are almost entirely 
 
W A N N ETA 
 
 made of buffalo hide, although a few of them are of sap- 
 lings supporting a dome-shaped shell of clay. This shell 
 is about a foot in thickness, and in cold weather makes 
 the wigwam warmer than do the skins, but in warm 
 weather a clay house seems damp, dark, and gloomy. 
 The wigwams are not arranged with much regularity, 
 although there is some order in the placing of three rows 
 nearest the stream, which are about fifty or sixty feet apart. 
 Two Bears' wigwam is about a hundred yards from that 
 of the Chief Rain-in-the-face, while Chief Gopher, the 
 story-teller, has his tipi not far from that of Two Bears. 
 
 Gopher is the richest Indian in the tribe, owning a hun- 
 dred and ten ponies. His children have all married, and 
 are settled in the upper end of the village. He lives alone 
 with his aged wife. Rain-in-the-face, the leading chief 
 at this time, is about thirty-two years old, tall, command- 
 ing, and of pleasing address, although at times very stern 
 and relentless, and possesses a temper which, when fully 
 aroused, sweeps and rages and turns him into a demon, 
 as the fearful cyclone sweeping across the prairie turns a 
 scene of beauty into a wilderness of desolation. Rain-in- 
 the-face has a squaw, Wa-wa, and a son, Strong Heart. 
 He has no other children. 
 
 So much for the surroundings of the village and its 
 leading characters. There are many squaw men, whites 
 who have married Indian women, and who live off the 
 tribe, and a number of worthless persons. We find these 
 in our civilized communities, as well as in the barbarians' 
 home ; it is a thing to be deplored, but one for which 
 there is no remedy. 
 
W A N N E TA . 
 
 Evening has settled down, and the sun-light has faded. 
 Dark forms can be seen here and there hurrying toward 
 the dance-liouse, some in groups of three and four, talk- 
 ing and laughing, others singly and silently wending their 
 way to the scene of the festivities. 
 
 There are a number of fires upon the open space. 
 Their ruddy glow lights up the scene and gives a weird 
 effect to the moving figures. The dance has not yet be- 
 gun, nor have all the persons who shall take part arrived. 
 The ground outside the house is being used by the small 
 boys and girls of the tribe as a play-ground. You can 
 see them running here and there with merry shouts and 
 laughter, chasing a dog or tripping up a companion, just 
 as our boys and girls do in our country towns on the 
 evening of some political meetmg or great gathering. 
 Now and then a row of boys will form a circle about some 
 fire and for a few moments carry out in pantomime the 
 dance their fathers are to begin later. You see their 
 merry faces, hear their glad shouts and vigorous stamp- 
 ing, as they circle about the blaze. 
 
 Presently the drummer takes his position near the door 
 of the dance chamber. He strikes upon the tom-tom, and 
 the boys and girls instantly cease their boisterous merri- 
 ment, and in subdued tones and with stealthy tread ap- 
 proach the building. Some of the boldest enter, while 
 the others lurk about the entrance or apply their eyes to 
 crevices in the walls, and give themselves up to longings 
 to be a grown man and dance. 
 
 As the drummer pounds upon the tom-tom, the dancers 
 file into the structure until some sixty or seventy are 
 
22 WANNETA. 
 
 present. All do not dance at once, but from time to time 
 those who are tired retire, and their places are taken by 
 others. The head-dress of buffalo horns is very heavy, 
 and a warrior cannot dance over two hours without great 
 fatig-ue. Meanwhile the women join in the chaunt. Some 
 few of them are selected to dance at intervals with the 
 men. It is considered quite an honour for a woman to 
 dance, and consequently the dusky belles of the plains 
 prink and paint exactly as one of our society belles would 
 to attend an Inauguration Ball or distinguished reception 
 in Washington or New York. 
 
 The dancers have all entered and taken their positions. 
 The musicians are seated by the drummer, and the or- 
 chestra, consisting of one drum and three flutes, is ready 
 to strike up. At a given signal they begin. The men 
 sing a dismal tune of some ten or twelve notes, repeated 
 over and over. The women sing the same tune with a 
 few variations. The whole makes a harmonious sound, 
 although very monotonous to any ears but those of an 
 Indian. The music given herewith is that used in the 
 buffalo dance. 
 
 BUFFALO DANCE SONG. 
 
 Lfcjz_:4 — ^ — J — . ^ — Jiz^ — ^ ^ - — J-^ — ^ — ^ ^tfc 
 
 ^ Repeat. 
 
 Chief Rain-in-the-face joined in the dance, as did his 
 son, Strong Heart. Gopher was too old to participate, 
 but the entire family of Two Bears, except the youngest 
 child, decked out in great extravagance of hair, feathers, 
 and paint, took part in the ceremonies. 
 
WANNETA. 23 
 
 After half an hour had passed the women with- 
 drew from the circle, and the men continued about 
 the centre pole of the house, each in turn invokino- 
 the aid of the Good Spirit Waukantauka on the coming 
 hunt. 
 
 Suddenly a new and pleasing- feature presented itself 
 At a given signal ten of the most beautiful young women 
 in the entire tribe, led by Wanneta, sprang into the centre 
 of the house, and forming a line not far from the men, 
 began a low chaunt. They were decked out most gor- 
 geously, and looked really charming. There was no hor- 
 rible buffalo mask about their shapely shoulders; they 
 had come for a ceremonial such as is always given when a 
 buffalo dance is in progress, known as the love dance. In 
 this, young braves and maidens are at their best, and often 
 become betrothed. It is an event looked forward to by 
 all the young people. When the maidens entered, the 
 married men who had been dancing withdrew, and the 
 young men threw off" the masks and appeared in feathers 
 and paint, dressed with great care and taste. The column 
 of young women advanced with a graceful motion, similar 
 to a shuffle. The young men advanced on one foot hop- 
 ping ; then, when the lines were about ten feet apart, all 
 turned suddenly and danced backward to opposite sides 
 of the house. The lines delayed a moment, then the 
 squaws came to the assistance of the orchestra, and a new 
 tune, much more lively, was struck up, and the young 
 men began the love chaunt. A rude translation of some 
 of the lines may be of interest: 
 
 Young Man : '' My dear, will you take my hand and 
 
24 WANNETA 
 
 dance across the floor? I am strong and brave; none 
 can treat you so well." 
 
 Young Woman : *' Who are you thus to speak ? I will 
 not take your hand." 
 
 Youfig Man : *' A trial will assure you that I am not so 
 bad. I think you will prefer me to other braves here." 
 
 Young Woman : " Since you are so bold, I will dance 
 across this room once, if you are sure you prefer me to 
 another." 
 
 So the conversation ran, very dull to us, but full of 
 meaning to the Indian. 
 
 Wanneta had danced forward and back again several 
 times. She saw no one she fancied ; in fact, it was the 
 first dance she had attended for three years, and she was 
 somewhat bewildered. She remembered that Rain-in- 
 the-face's son Strong Heart was a friend of hers before 
 she went East, but supposed that he had forgotten all 
 about her. She had not seen him since she returned, and 
 could scarcely imagine how he looked. 
 
 When the second call came, and the time for each girl 
 to be led across the floor to the other side, she noticed 
 a large, broad-shouldered, finely-dressed young brave 
 approaching her, his face full of expression and his 
 eyes intently set upon her face. There was something 
 familiar about the features ; could it be Strong Heart ? 
 He was near ; he asked to dance with her ; she con- 
 sented, and before she could realize where she was, 
 they were across the room and responding to each other 
 in chaunt. 
 
 " Do you not know me, Wanneta? " 
 
WANNE TA. 
 
 25 
 
 '' Yes ; you are Strong Heart, the companion of my 
 childhood." 
 
 '' Have you forgotten your old friends?" 
 
 " No ; how could I ? I am the daughter of a Sioux, 
 and as such I would feel ashamed to forget any one whom 
 I had known and with whom I had played." 
 
 And so they talked and chaunted back and forth. The 
 half hour allowed for this dance seemed but a few mo- 
 ments, and both were very sorry when it was over. The 
 people looking on were struck with the beauty of Strong 
 Heart and Wanneta, and many said : " How well they 
 look ; how they keep time ; what a fine son our chief 
 has ! " or, '' Two Bears ought to be proud of his daughter." 
 
 As the dance was concluding, Strong Heart said : 
 ** Wanneta, let us take a ride on our ponies in the morn- 
 ing. I want to talk with you. Would you not like to 
 see the rocky glen where I gathered ferns for you when 
 last we romped across the plain ? There are some beauti- 
 ful ones there now. Will you go? " And as she left him 
 and rejoined her companions outside, she whispered 
 "yes." 
 
 The bright faces vanished and in their place came a 
 crowd of masked warriors shaking bows, spears, and 
 guns, and calling on the Great Spirit for plenty of buf- 
 faloes. Around and around the post they circled, now 
 bending low to the earth, now straightening up and deliv- 
 ering a piercing yell. The fire light, the shadows of the 
 dancers, the doleful singing of the squaws and the drone 
 of the orchestra make a combination of sight and sound 
 which when once heard can never be forgotten. 
 
26 WANNETA. 
 
 Thus the dance went on all night long. As soon as 
 one Indian became tired, another took his place, and as 
 there were plenty of men in the village the ceremonies 
 could have been continued for several days without dif- 
 ficulty. As soon as the sun was fairly above the eastern 
 hills those who had taken part repaired to their tipis, 
 where they were glad to pass nearly all of the day in 
 sleeping and smoking. 
 
 Wanneta had stayed up no later than midnight in anti- 
 cipation of what was coming, so when Strong Heart rode 
 toward the tipi on his fleet pony, she was ready to 
 accompany him. 
 
 Her father had brought in her pony. Brown Eyes, and 
 when her escort was drawing near, she leaped nimbly 
 upon the animal's bare back and with a series of short 
 yells galloped out to meet the chiefs son. Nearly all 
 Indians ride bareback. 
 
 Strong Heart advanced to meet her with a smile upon 
 his face, and as soon as he was beside her, with a 
 common impulse both lashed their ponies into a mad run 
 and raced away across the rolling prairie toward the 
 north. 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 
 THE DAY AT THE CLIFFS. 
 
 There are portions of Dakota, in fact there are large 
 stretches of country, where the soil is so very poor that 
 little grows. Such sections are known as the Bad Lands. 
 There are some spots in these Bad Lands which are, as it 
 were, slight oases in the desert, places where a few shrubs 
 and ferns flourish. There are many valuable minerals 
 throughout the region, and as the great gulches and 
 cliffs have been formed by volcanic action, the geology of 
 the section is exceedingly interesting. There are, too, 
 many fossil remains in the organic rocks throughout this 
 section, and surveyors in the interest of science have been 
 known to travel from the far East in order to visit and 
 study the freaks of nature as here exhibited in awful 
 grandeur. 
 
 These Bad Lands begin quite suddenly, the southern 
 portion being the most picturesque. Small streams 
 break through here and there, and for some twenty-eight 
 or thirty miles the gulches are filled with wild flowers 
 and ferns, although no trees grow, and the effect is very 
 beautiful. Imagine some vine trailing its green length 
 up the side of a tall pillar-shaped rock, or a spray of ferns 
 or pink flowers sprouting out from the crevices in a 
 ledge many feet from the ground. These beautiful things 
 stand out against the background of the dark, frowning 
 
 27 
 
28 IVAN NET A. 
 
 volcanic rocks, and seem all the more lovely because of 
 their dismal surroundings. 
 
 It was to one of these places that Strong Heart and 
 Wanneta were bound. Of course their thoughts w^ere 
 upon matters far removed from geology and kindred sub- 
 jects. 
 
 The horses had proceeded but a short distance before 
 they settled down into a steady gait, and so the ground was 
 passed over as if on the wings of the wind. When about 
 five miles from the village, far ahead toward the north 
 could be seen looming up and clearly outlined against the 
 azure sky, the first rocks and ledges of the Bad Lands. 
 In the clear dry air of the north-west, distances are very 
 deceptive, and a mountain or hill may look not more 
 than three miles away, when in reality it is ten or fifteen. 
 
 Wanneta and Strong Heart were not deceived by this, 
 for they were accustomed to the dry atmosphere. They 
 rode on, chatting pleasantly together, and not expecting 
 to reach the glen for at least an hour. 
 
 '' How much more enjoyable," said Wanneta, " is this 
 life than that which I led at the school in the East ! Here 
 I have no dismal walls to surround me, no one to dictate 
 what I shall do, none of the rules which bind my free 
 spirit and make me feel as did that poor red bird which 
 I once saw in a cage, vainly beating its wrings against the 
 bars in a mad but hopeless effort to escape. Never again 
 w^ill I leave my people ; I am a Sioux girl, not a pale 
 face ; I will live as such." 
 
 Strong Heart was not given to sentiment as much as 
 his fair companion, but he gave a tremendous grunt of 
 
W ANN ETA. 29 
 
 approval, which, although it might lack in elegance, still 
 made up for the deficiency by coming from his heart and 
 being exceedingly emphatic. Indian-like, he passed over 
 her remarks without any comment, and, changing the 
 subject hastily, he said : 
 
 '' What did you think of the dance last night?" 
 
 "Oh, I liked it very well," she -replied; "I had not 
 been at a dance for three years, as, of course, they have 
 nothing at the white man's school except one totally dif- 
 ierent from ours. I saw one or two of these, and did not 
 think much of them. I had a very good time, but as you 
 were the only young man that I remembered or cared to 
 dance with, it would have been rather tedious had you 
 not been there." 
 
 '' Many of our people thought we looked very well 
 upon the floor," said Strong Heart ; '' they said that you 
 did just as well as if you had been at our dances once a 
 week for years, instead of having been away all the time." 
 
 They rode on in silence for a while, and then conversa- 
 tion began again. Strong Heart asking Wanneta what the 
 white man's idea of the Indian was. He had seen many 
 white men on the reservation and on his travels, but he 
 had never been to a large city, and he did not know how 
 many there were of them and what was their mode of life. 
 
 ''You would be surprised," said Wanneta, ''to know 
 the ignorance of most whites about our customs and 
 habits. Many whom I saw in their country would pass 
 me upon the street and turn around and look at me as if 
 I were some wild animal. You know, Strong Heart, that 
 were a white man to go through our village we would 
 
30 WANNETA. 
 
 talk among ourselves and wonder who he was and w^hat 
 he \vanted, but unless he asked questions or showed in- 
 terest, no one w'ould crowd about him and be so rude as 
 to stare at him, ask him impertinent questions and laugh 
 aloud at his replies ; yet they call him a civilized being, 
 and they look upon us as savages. Another thing I could 
 not understand was how their men could cheat and de- 
 fraud each other, saying with open face ' this dress or 
 horse which I have for sale is the finest to be bought in 
 the city, and I am selling it at less than I paid for it, when 
 they know that which they offer has not cost them half 
 what they sell it for, that it is a very poor dress or horse, 
 as the case may be, and w^orth very little. Were one of 
 our tribe to defraud his neighbour in such a bold-faced 
 manner, he would be driven out of the village." 
 
 '' Ugh, ugh," grunted the young man. 
 
 '' But they have some very beautiful writings and say- 
 ings about our nation and about other Indian nations in 
 the West, some of which I read or our teacher read to us, 
 and w^hich we committed to memory. There was a great 
 man named Longfellow, who wrote some beautiful poetry 
 about the Indians, which, while in some particulars un- 
 true, is still so beautiful that I wish you could hear it." 
 
 '' Say some of it for me, Wanneta," said Strong 
 Heart, "• I should like to hear what the great story- 
 teller of the white men has to say about us. It would 
 interest me." 
 
 Wanneta continued,—'' He w^rote a big book full of 
 these stories, w^hich of course when I translate to our 
 people, as I brought one of the books with me, I cannot 
 
WAN NET A. 31 
 
 make rhyme as he did, for he wrote it in his own lan- 
 guage. But I can make it very interesting. To-night, 
 if the people will come to the lodge, I will read them 
 what the great story-teller has to say." 
 
 The young man gave another grunt, and she con- 
 tinued : — '' He writes a beautiful story about our red 
 pipestone, and as I remember some of it, I will say it for 
 you." Then Wanneta began to recite, translating into 
 the Sioux tongue, Longfellow's celebrated '' Peace Pipe," 
 which begins : — 
 
 "On the mountains of the prairie, 
 On the great red pipestone quarry, 
 Gitchie Manitou, the mighty, 
 He, the Master of Life, descending. 
 Stood, and called the nations. 
 Called the tribes of men together," etc. 
 
 Strong Heart thought it was very well done, and he 
 expressed his approval, saying that his people would 
 greatly rejoice to hear the poem recited, and he should 
 tell all whom he saw to assemble at the large dance- 
 house, where she would read it to them. 
 
 Wanneta hoped to get the Indians interested in some 
 of these poems, because she thought it would do them 
 great good. She had a very peculiar character herself, 
 and while she wanted to be free, independent, and Uve 
 with the tribe, she still wished to retain some of the 
 white man's ways and to give the other Indians an idea 
 of what the white men said of their people. 
 
 They were now close to the Bad Lands, and the grass 
 and flowers which had been growing so profusely under 
 
32 WANNETA 
 
 foot had almost entirely disappeared. They traversed a 
 distance of nearly a mile before reaching the base of the 
 cliff along the bank of a small but muddy stream. To 
 the right and left of this stream there was a stretch 
 of reddish earth, with nothing green upon its surface. 
 Where the water flowed and irrigated the soil within a 
 short distance on each side, the vegetation flourished ; 
 but even the banks of the stream soon began to present a 
 desolate appearance, and when the young Indians passed 
 into the opening of the glen from which the stream 
 issued, almost everything that had life had died out, save 
 here and there large ferns and coloured flowers growing 
 in crevices and openings. 
 
 " Let us get off" here and walk, Wanneta," said Strong 
 Heart. So they dismounted, and the young man made 
 fast the halters of the horses to a good-sized stone. 
 
 Indian halters are of platted horse-hair and are twenty 
 feet long, so that if the end be fastened, the animal has 
 sufficient length of rope to graze. 
 
 An Indian never goes out alone without being armed, 
 so Strong Heart had taken his Winchester with him and 
 about thirty-five or forty cartridges. They had seen one 
 or two deer grazing in the plain as they approached the 
 Bad Lands, but as the young people Avere not on a 
 hunting expedition, he had made no attempt to shoot 
 them. 
 
 Walking up the gorge nearly a mile. Strong Heart 
 gathered ferns here and there until Wanneta's hands 
 were full. With the agility of his race he scaled almost 
 precipitous places, plucking here a beautiful fern, there a 
 
WANNETA. II 
 
 wild flower, and at her bidding came and went. As he 
 would, perchance, slip and fall, or stumble, when making- 
 a supreme effort to gain her approval, she would laugh 
 uproariously, and her loud yet musical voice echoed 
 from side to side of the gorge until it died away in the 
 distance. Thus the time passed pleasantly. About one 
 o'clock they sat down on a ledge of rock, and, with their 
 feet danghng, began to eat some little corn-cakes and 
 dried beef which he had brought in a beaded bread-sack, 
 such as braves generally carry when hunting. But sud- 
 denly something happened which drove all thought of 
 pleasure out of their minds, and caused the ferns and 
 flowers which Wanneta held in her hand to fall into the 
 narrow defile below. 
 
 Just after Strong Heart had opened the bread-sack and 
 had given the corn-cake to Wanneta, they heard voices 
 far up the gulch echoed clearly toward them by the rocky 
 walls. They knew instantly that the sound was made by 
 the Crows, old enemies of the Sioux nation. Both were 
 aware that, while there had been no hostilities for some 
 time, the last depredations committed had been by the 
 Sioux of their own village, so that, should they be seen, 
 they could expect little mercy at their hands. Like his 
 father. Strong Heart was kind and considerate to his 
 friends, but revengeful and cruel to his enemies. No 
 sooner had the sound reached him, than he caught Wan- 
 neta by the arm and pulled her back, while he glanced up 
 and down the defile. He saw an opening in the rock 
 about two hundred feet beyond them, nearly on a level 
 with the ledge on which they had been seated. Running 
 
34 WANNETA. 
 
 hastily thither he looked in, and returned to Wanneta, 
 saying, '' Come quick ; get in here. The Crows are 
 coming. Keep perfectly still." 
 
 Hurrying to the opening, they found a space a trifle 
 larger than their bodies, leading into a small, irregular 
 room, such as is commonly known as a fissure. This had 
 once an opening above and below, but, fortunately for 
 our friends, a contraction in the rock, or some upheaval 
 in past ages, had slipped a large slab across its top. 
 This had broken, and a part of it falling into the crevice 
 below, had wedged itself tightly. It formed an uneven 
 floor, which had a dip or slope toward the west, w^hich 
 was hard to stand upon, but which afforded a safe retreat. 
 There was no way for a missile to reach the interior, ex- 
 cept through the opening in front. 
 
 '' Wanneta, if they see us and fire, you must keep back 
 in the corner, so that a shot cannot reach you. Help me 
 fill part of the opening." There were not stones enough 
 to make a barrier more than breast-high, but Strong 
 Heart was in hopes that it would suffice as a protection. 
 
 It was nearly five minutes before the enemy, who were 
 advancing through the gulch, had come near enough to 
 be seen by those above. The feelings of fear in Wan- 
 neta's breast had passed away, and she now had consid- 
 erable curiosity as to the movements of the Crows. Of 
 course, the presence of the two in the cave was unknown, 
 and they would, perhaps, have been passed unnoticed, but 
 for the flowers and ferns which had accidentally dropped 
 into their path. The mounted Crows v/ere carefully 
 picking their way in and out among the boulders. They 
 
WANNETA. 35 
 
 had passed the cave, which was about eighty feet above 
 them, and would, in all probability, have gone on, not 
 supposing that any Sioux were near at hand, when one 
 of their number discovered the freshlv-broken ferns and 
 flowers lying in a little heap near the wall of the defile. 
 As soon as he saw them he uttered a grunt of surprise, 
 dismounted, picked them up and showed them to his 
 companions, who immediately gathered about and looked 
 up and down, this way and that way. They saw the 
 cave entrance, but as it was partially filled with stones 
 and its interior quite dark, they could not, of course, tell 
 whether or not it was inhabited. 
 
 Five or six dismounted from their horses and started 
 on a quick run ahead of their party. They soon came to 
 a level stretch of nearly half a mile in extent, and saw the 
 ponies tied at the other end of it. An Indian pony knows 
 an enemy or a stranger, and gives an alarm on their ap- 
 proach, just as a farmer's watch-dog lets it be known 
 when a person of a different community passes the farm 
 house or a stranger enters its gate. So the two horses, 
 hearing the patter of the Indians' feet, were on the alert, 
 and recognizing, perhaps, that something unusual was 
 taking place, pricked up their ears, snorted, and sprang 
 back as far as the halters would allow them. When 
 Strong Heart had made them fast he did not expect to be 
 gone long, and so had tied them to a stone of about three 
 hundred pounds weight. The animals struggled vainly 
 to escape, while the Indians quickened their pace, in or- 
 der to capture them before they could break away. 
 Brown Eyes, Wanneta's pony, gave a great plunge, and 
 
36 WANNETA. 
 
 overturned the stone to which she was tied ; the rope 
 around the end of it slipped off, and thus freed her. The 
 stone in faUing tightened the knot in the halter of the 
 other animal, so that, although it struggled frantically to 
 escape, it was unable to join its fleeing companion, and 
 fell an easy prey to the exultant Crows. Brown Eyes 
 dashed down the rocky bed of the stream, and would 
 have soon been out of danger; but, quick as thought, one 
 of the Indians caught up his gun and sent a well-directed 
 shot after the fleeing mare. Although this grazed her 
 flank and wounded her slightly, drawing considerable 
 blood, it proved a blessing rather than a curse, because it 
 frightened the animal so that she redoubled her speed, 
 dashed across the plain in furious haste, and traversed the 
 twelve miles between the scene of the capture and the 
 Sioux village in less than an hour. 
 
 The sight of Brown Eyes dashing into the village, cov- 
 ered with foam and blood, created great excitement, and 
 it was not fifteen minutes before seventy mounted Sioux 
 warriors, on their fleet ponies, with resounding whoops, 
 were following up its trail to learn whether or not the son 
 and daughter of two of their most prominent people were 
 in trouble and needed assistance. 
 
 The Crows, meanwhile, led the captured horse back to 
 their companions with exultant shouts. Those who had 
 halted where the flowers were found had been looking all 
 about, but could find no trace of trail or see any living 
 being. Some moments were spent in consultation, and 
 it was advised to go down the canon to where the rocky 
 ledge, up which our two friends had clambered, began 
 
WANNETA. 37 
 
 its ascent. The ledge was about five feet wide, and ran 
 slantingly up the side of the canon until eighty feet from 
 the ground, then it was quite level in extent for nearly a 
 hundred yards, the further end being in front of the cave 
 in which Wanneta and Strong Heart were secreted. In 
 other words, it was a sort of a road formed by nature, a 
 freak which cannot be explained, but which is of frequent 
 occurrence, and which, like the entire country embraced 
 in the Bad Lands, is due to volcanic action. 
 
 Two of the warriors began the ascent at the lower end 
 of the ledge. Intense excitement reigned inside of the 
 cave as these two braves clambered upward. Strong 
 Heart's eyes were flashing, his sinews stretched to their 
 utmost tension, and his whole frame bore the aspect of 
 stern defiance. He grasped his trusty Winchester, and 
 made ready to fire upon the approach of the foremost In- 
 dian. Wanneta stood in the corner and whispered to him 
 some suggestions, but as a warrior cares little for the ad- 
 vice of a woman when there is a fight on hand, he silenced 
 her with, '' Be still, Wanneta." 
 
 He decided upon a very strange and bold course, and 
 bidding her stand with six or seven cartridges ready to 
 throw into the magazine of the gun, he stuck his head 
 and shoulders out of the aperture, and called out in the 
 Crow tongue, '' Stand back. I will shoot the first man 
 that comes upon the ledge. We desire peace. You are 
 on our land, where you have no right. Our nations have 
 not had war for many moons. Stand back, 1 say. If you 
 advance, or shoot, I will open fire." 
 
 The Crows debated a few moments among themselves, 
 
38 WANNETA 
 
 then one of their head warriors stepped forward, and, 
 throwing back his head, called out in the Crow tongue, 
 '■'■ Come down and surrender. We will not harm you ; 
 we wish to exchange you for two Crow prisoners in your 
 camp. Come down, or I will order my young men to 
 shoot." 
 
 Strong Heart turned to his companion, and said, 
 "■ Shall we surrender, Wanneta? " 
 
 She drew herself up, and proudly answered, '' No. 
 Surrender means probably death for you and worse than 
 death for me. No ; there are only thirty of them. Make 
 them keep off." 
 
 Cautiously screening his head and shoulders behind 
 one of the irregular-shaped rocks in the opening. Strong 
 Heart called out, " We will not surrender. We will stay 
 here. Call those two men off the ledge, or I will fire." 
 Then, turning to Wanneta, he said, *' I have only thirty- 
 six cartridges. I must not waste the ammunition. Here, 
 take my hunting-knife." 
 
 He drew a keen, bright blade, fitted into a handle made 
 out of a deer's front foot, from his sheath, and placing it 
 in her hand, said, '' Wanneta, hide this in your dress. If 
 they capture or kill me, advance to the head warrior as 
 if to shake hands, and say, 'how,' run the knife through 
 him, and then plunge it into your own heart." She took 
 it with a slight shudder, half afraid, but a few moments 
 afterward grasped it with a firm hold, and stood ready to 
 carry out her friend's instructions. 
 
 The two Crows on the cleft stood irresolute for a few 
 moments, then turning, ran back to their companions. 
 
WANNE TA. 
 
 39 
 
 The band withdrew up the canon, secreted their ponies 
 in a sheltered spot, and advanced on foot to the attack. 
 They were armed with muzzle-loaders, and bows and 
 arrows, being evidently just coming in from a hunting 
 excursion. There were thirty of them, and there was not 
 one Winchester in the entire band, so Strong Heart stood 
 a fair chance if he could make his shots count, and, at the 
 same time, keep himself well secreted. It had taken the 
 Crows some time to go down the gulch to the horses and 
 return, so that, with the time taken for the parley, nearly 
 three-fourths of an hour had passed by. Strong Heart 
 and Wanneta had heard the Indians say that one of the 
 horses had escaped, wounded. This greatly gratified 
 them, for they knew that it would reach camp, be seen by 
 their friends, and that a party would be sent for their 
 rescue. The Indians talked quite loudly, when describing 
 the escape of this horse, as it was not known to them that 
 the Sioux were secreted until too late to keep this from 
 their knowledge. The Crows, too, were well aware how 
 near the Sioux village they were, and they would not 
 dare to remain very long for fear of the approach of their 
 enemies. 
 
 They returned after hiding their horses, and ran up 
 and down the canon, secreting themselves behind rocks, 
 or standing where they thought the bullets of the enemy 
 would not reach them. Strong Heart, knowing well 
 their superior numbers, reserved his fire as long as pos- 
 sible, and it was not until several volleys of arrows had 
 whizzed through the entrance, or splintered themselves 
 against the rocky walls on each side, that he fired his first 
 
40 W A N N E T A 
 
 shot. He lay down on the bottom of the cave and fired 
 through a little opening, scarcely three by four inches, as 
 it was too dangerous to shoot standing, the rocks in the 
 opening being but breast-high. Wanneta crouched in 
 the corner at his side, for had she remained at the rear of 
 the cave a glancing shot might have injured her. The 
 arrows and bullets that entered through the opening flat- 
 tened themselves against the wall behind, doing no dam- 
 age. Strong Heart wished to keep the Crows from 
 ascending, because they would then have a better com- 
 mand of his stronghold. If they shot from the creek-bed 
 upward their missiles passed through the opening against 
 the ceiUng and glanced to the rear wall, where they fell 
 harmlessly. Hence the importance of keeping the enemy 
 from reaching a height equal to their own. 
 
 Crack, crack, came two loud, deafening shots, from the 
 cave, at two reckless Crows who had run from cover to- 
 ward the ponies, the firing having made some of them 
 unmanageable. The shots were excellent ones. One 
 warrior was killed outright, and the other had his arm 
 broken at the elbow. Strong Heart hastily slipped two 
 new cartridges into the places of those discharged, it 
 being very important in a fight like this, against great 
 odds, to keep the magazine of the gun filled. Two more 
 shots disabled another warrior. Then four Crows, armed 
 with bows and arrows, came on a dead run with loud 
 '' hi-hi-hi's," up the rocks, in order to secure a position 
 that would command the cave. 
 
 Strong Heart had to spring to his feet. He delivered 
 two shots, about three seconds apart, which tumbled two 
 
WANNE TA 
 
 41 
 
 of the braves into the gulch below ; the other two losing- 
 heart, turned and dashed back to their companions, one 
 of them being shot through the back of the head as he 
 ran. As Strong Heart dropped to the floor several ar- 
 rows and bullets passed close to his head, one of them 
 making a scalp wound about three inches in length, but 
 not stunning him. The Crows became convinced that he 
 had plenty of ammunition, and a superior gun. So they 
 ran with the speed of the wind back to their ponies, and 
 held a consultation. The sudden death and disabling of 
 six of their number considerably disheartened them, and 
 from their loud words and " ki-ky-ing," the companions 
 in the cliff thought that many were counselling a re- 
 treat. Nearly half an hour passed in the debate, and 
 just as our friends were hoping that they were to be left 
 alone, the remaining warriors, with loud yells, charged 
 down the creek, grasped the bodies of their dead and 
 wounded, and rushed back to shelter. Strong Heart 
 meanwhile sent two shots, which, at this short distance, 
 with a steady hand, could not fail to do damage. One 
 man was shot through the lungs, and another one had his 
 right hip broken. The Crows did not remain in hiding 
 long, but soon came with a wild rush down the canon, 
 stripped nearly naked, with all the knives they could 
 command in their hands, and one or two tomahawks and 
 rifles, evidently designing to storm the place. As they 
 swept by they scattered out, then came together again at 
 the beginning of the terrace or ledge, and charged up in 
 a body. As soon as they were in full view. Strong Heart, 
 knowing that this was their last charge, resolved to take 
 
42 WANNETA 
 
 the risk of being shot. He screened himself as well as he 
 could, and resting his rifle across the stones, poured 
 twelve of the sixteen shots in the magazine of the gun 
 into the advancing crowd. Those in front staggered 
 back, and those behind tried to push forward. There 
 was a pause for an instant. Taking advantage of this. 
 Strong Heart slipped in five new cartridges, and opened 
 another rapid and destructive fire of eight shots upon the 
 enemy. This was too much for them, for with half their 
 number dead and dying they turned around with loud 
 yelps and ran back to the horses. 
 
 During the last charge, Wanneta's heart failed her, 
 and she was groaning and moaning in her corner of the 
 cave, expecting every instant to see Strong Heart stagger 
 back and fall. 
 
 As soon as the remaining Crows fled, Strong Heart 
 placed his last cartridges in the gun, and saw that he had 
 but seven shots left. He looked out cautiously through 
 the hole, and counted seven dead and four wounded men 
 upon the ledge. Two of them seemed but little hurt, and 
 had rested themselves upon their elbows. 
 
 As the clatter of the ponies going up the canon gave a 
 sense of security to the brave young Sioux, Wanneta 
 could not help recognizing how great a man her friend 
 was. Among our people a deed like his would not give 
 one great renown, but among the Indians, who esteem 
 bravery above everything, it is different. Strong Heart 
 would now be the hero of the whole Sioux nation. His 
 smile, his word of commendation, would be sought by all, 
 and any who could would do him honour. His brave 
 
WANNETA. 43 
 
 Indian spirit exulted now that he had vanquished his foes, 
 and, rifle in hand, he pushed down the barrier and leaped 
 out on the ledge, threw back his head and uttered the long, 
 Sioux war-whoop. As it echod and re-echoed through 
 the rocky walls of the gorge, there came an answer fron^ 
 the distance of loud re-echoing war-whoops, mingled 
 with the welcome sound of the clatter of horses' feet. 
 The Sioux were coming, led by Rain-in-the-face. As 
 Wanneta and Strong Heart heard this glad sound, the 
 one answered it with the loudest yell that he had ever 
 given, while the other laughed hysterically, alternating 
 her mirth with sobs, when she thought of the danger 
 passed, as she stood in the doorway ready to behold the 
 glad sight. At this moment, just as the horsemen came 
 in sight, one of the wounded Crows, maddened by the 
 sound, drew himself up to a sitting posture, presented his 
 piece and fired, the ball taking effect through Strong 
 Heart's left shoulder, breaking the collar-bone and pierc- 
 ing the shoulder-blade. The instant that the savage fired 
 he fell back among his dying companions, weak from the 
 loss of blood. 
 
 Strong Heart dropped fainting from the shot, and 
 Wanneta, with mingling emotions of pity for him and 
 scorn for his slayer, grasped his rifle, cocked it, and 
 would have fired upon the two remaining Crows had 
 they made a motion, but as their guns were empty, she 
 left them to meet their fate at the hands of the coming 
 Sioux, and bent over her fallen friend. She quickly tore 
 off part of her dress, staunched the flowing blood, and 
 called out loudly to Rain-in-the-face, who was a few 
 
44 WANNETA. 
 
 hundred yards distant, to hasten. She lifted the head of 
 poor Strong Heart into her lap, and, holding him as 
 gently as she could, called his name again and again. 
 Her poor heart was well-nigh broken, for she thought 
 him dead. The tears streamed down her cheeks as 
 she remembered his brave defense of her and the noble 
 spirit which he had shown. The horsemen were near 
 at hand, and raising her head, still holding Strong 
 Heart, while the blood flowed from under the band- 
 age across her deer-skin dress, colouring it crimson, 
 she called, " Come quickly ; bring water. Strong Heart 
 is dying." 
 
 Two Bears and Rain-in-the-face dashed into the creek, 
 filled the little bread-sacks that they carried with water, 
 wet their blankets, and hastened up the ledge to where 
 Wanneta was sitting. The other Indians took charge of 
 the bodies of the wounded and dying, went through their 
 usual horrible yells, and were instituting a hasty scalp- 
 dance, when Rain-in-the-face called to them to desist and 
 come near. 
 
 The chiefs had tenderly bound up Strong Heart, had 
 brought him to his senses by dashing water in his face, 
 and, while praising his noble bravery and telling him to 
 be strong and of big heart, they carried him tenderly 
 down into the creek-bed. 
 
 Fifty of the warriors followed the trail of the Crows, 
 while the others scalped the bodies of the slain and 
 rode on ahead to take the news to the village. The 
 Indians took turns in carrying the wounded man on a 
 sort of rude litter made from their blankets, one having 
 
 I 
 
WANNETA. 45 
 
 hold of each corner. Their progress was necessarily 
 slow, but they could not place the brave upon a horse, as 
 the pain of the wound was so extreme. As it was, they 
 made good headway, and, shortly after dark that night, 
 entered the village, where a scene of great excitement 
 awaited them. 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 
 THE SCALP-DANCE. — WANNETA GOES TO SEE STRONG 
 
 HEART. 
 
 Strong Heart was now the most famous man in the 
 Sioux nation, and although he lay ill and very faint in 
 his father's lodge, his name was on every lip, his exploits 
 were being recited at every fireside. The young men of 
 the tribe would have given all they possessed to have 
 been with him in his bold fight. Seldom in the annals of 
 the Sioux nation had such a slaughter taken place, nor 
 was there any record of one man having kept at bay 
 thirty Crow warriors. Strong Heart did not receive all 
 the glory ; many came to Two Bears' lodge to see Wan- 
 neta, who had shared with him the perils of the fight, and 
 to offer her their congratulations on her escape from 
 capture. 
 
 It had been the custom for many years in the Sioux 
 nation to hold a scalp-dance in the large council-house, 
 whenever any particularly brave deed was done. As 
 every one knew what had taken place that day, all 
 were clamouring for the usual dance. Although Strong 
 Heart was quite ill, yet his recovery was vouched for by 
 one of the squaw men who knew a little about medicine, 
 and who had set the collar-bone. So the chief gave his 
 consent that the dance should take place that night. 
 
 About nine o'clock a crowd gathered inside, and in the 
 
 46 
 
WANNE TA. 
 
 47 
 
 immediate vicinity of the large building where the buf- 
 falo dance had been held, a crowd which rivalled in num- 
 bers that large assembly. Those who were to take part 
 were differently dressed from those who had taken part 
 in the buffalo and the love dances. The idea prevalent 
 that a great quantity of ornaments is worn during this 
 dance is erroneous ; in a scalp-dance there is a lack of 
 costume instead of a great profusion of finery. None but 
 men were allowed to take part, and all the ornaments be- 
 tokened something savage, something brave. For in- 
 stance, two or three scalps are fastened to the pole m the 
 centre of the lodge around which the dancers cir::le. The 
 leaders carry each a scalp, but those who are not for- 
 tunate enough to have taken any, are allowed to take part 
 also. A necklace of bears' teeth and claws is worn, brace- 
 lets made of panthers' teeth, and a scarf, beautifully 
 beaded and fringed with rattlesnake rattles, is thrown 
 over the shoulder. Each warrior sticks in his hair eagle 
 plumes to designate the number of scalps he has taken. 
 A warrior who is entitled to three eagle feathers is a 
 big man in his tribe, and one Avho can wear fifteen or 
 twenty, like Strong Heart, stands a very fair chance of 
 being elected as next chief. 
 
 In the scalp-dance the women stood outside the door, 
 a few of the favoured only being allowed to come in, and 
 at certain intervals they joined in the wild song with the 
 braves. Most of the music, however, was furnished by 
 the Indian orchestra, consisting of several tom-toms and 
 a number of flutes, the orchestra being larger than that 
 on the last occasion. 
 
48 W A NN ETA, 
 
 The dancers were most hideously painted, and pre- 
 sented a most ferocious appearance. As they filed into 
 the house, and forcing their way through the crowd, 
 began to hop first on one foot, and then on the other, in 
 a circle around the centre pole, they looked savage, in- 
 deed. As the dance went on, one would stamp upon the 
 earth with all his might, and lifting himself erect, would 
 brandish his scalping-knife, and give a war-whoop, in 
 which he would be joined by all. The noise was simply 
 deafening. In the centre of the circle, with his back 
 against the pole supporting the rafters above, sat the 
 chief medicine-man of the tribe. One half of his face was 
 painted black, and the other white. He had before him 
 several little sacks filled with herbs, rattles of snakes, 
 claws of wild beasts, skulls of animals, and other odds and 
 ends. These he shook ever and anon, sometimes over 
 the heads of the dancers, as they passed him, and at other 
 times toward the spirits supposed to be circling in the air 
 near by. His hideous face, wrinkled with age and ghastly 
 with paint, reflected the varying passions of his soul. 
 Truly no demon from the infernal regions could have 
 presented a more frightful aspect, or could have gone 
 through more diabolical incantations. 
 
 Wanneta stood near the dancers and watched their 
 evolutions for some time. At last, wearying of it all, she 
 sought her father's tipi and, throwing herself upon the 
 pile of skins, gave up her mind to meditation. The 
 excitement of the day and the scenes through which she 
 had passed would have unnerved any but an Indian girl. 
 Wanneta's strong spirit scarcely knew what fear was, 
 
W ANN ETA. 49 
 
 and in the security of her father's wigwam, while thinking 
 over what had taken place, she was highly gratified with 
 the results, more especially because she was fond of 
 adventure and because the day's doings had given her 
 great notoriety in the tribe. Indians will do almost any- 
 thing to gain the approval and applause of their own 
 people. Wanneta thought of the noble Strong Heart 
 lying wounded in his father's tipi, and deciding upon the 
 impulse of the moment, ran out into the open air, passing 
 many fires, and winding in and out among the tipis until 
 she reached the lodge wherein he lay. 
 
 It was ten o'clock, and none of the Indians had as yet 
 turned in. Wawa, Strong Heart's mother, was prepar- 
 ing a little broth for her son at the camp-fire back of the 
 wigwam, so before entering the tipi, Wanneta spoke a 
 few words with her. *' How is he getting on?" she 
 asked. 
 
 ** Oh, he is feeling much better, although the wound 
 those treacherous Crows gave him pains him severely. 
 Would you like to go in and see him?" 
 
 Wawa entered the lodge, followed by Wanneta, and 
 going over to one corner where Strong Heart was lying, 
 said, '' My son, here is Wanneta come to see you, and 
 find out how you are." 
 
 Strong Heart turned his head toward the new-comer 
 and made a slight motion with his right hand for her to 
 sit down. She found a seat on the pile of soft furs on 
 which he lay, and from the little light shed by the small 
 fire in the centre of the tipi, could see that he was 
 suffering sharply. His face she could not distinguish 
 
50 WANNETA. 
 
 plainly, but she judged from his heavy breathing that he 
 was feverish. '' The medicine-man has little that will do 
 you good, Strong Heart. I have some medicine which I 
 brought from the school, which my teacher gave me, that 
 may be better. Shall I bring it to you ? " 
 
 *' Yes," murmured Strong Heart, " bring it here." 
 At this Wanneta ran quickly home, opened a little 
 wooden box, took out one or two morphine powders and 
 some quinine. Then running hastily back to Rain-in-the- 
 face's lodge, she seated herself close heside Strong Heart, 
 telling Wawa to bring a little water. Raising the sick 
 man's head carefully, she gave him one of the morphine 
 powders and then a drink of water. She sat patiently 
 beside him for nearly an hour, holding his hand and 
 watching the deep sleep into which he had fallen from 
 the effects of the drug. She explained to Wawa the use 
 of the powders and left them, so that should Strong 
 Heart suffer during the night, he might be given another. 
 The squaw man in the tribe, who knew a little of medi- 
 cine as practiced by white physicians, had been there and 
 had rudely set the broken collar-bone. The medicine- 
 man had been there also with his rattles and drums, mak- 
 ing the usual hideous noise to drive away the evil spirits. 
 Wawa had great faith in the medicine-man, but neither 
 her son nor his father placed any confidence in him, 
 Strong Heart himself being especially wearied by the 
 noise that the old fraud made, so he was very glad when 
 he had gone. Whatever Wanneta might think of the 
 Sioux people, she had learned enough at school to lead 
 her to believe her grandfather a fraud as a physician. 
 
WANNE TA 
 
 51 
 
 although in other ways he might be very agreeable. She 
 resolved to see him and find out if he would not give up 
 the care of Strong Heart to her and the squaw man, 
 Richards. It would not be worth while to make known 
 this idea to her parents, as they would not approve of it, 
 neither would it be best to tell any one save Rain-in-the- 
 face himself. Therefore she decided that as soon as her 
 grandfather should be up in the morning — for he would 
 sleep late on account of his efforts at the scalp-dance — she 
 would see him and extort, if possible, a promise from him. 
 
 Having decided on this, she gave herself up to thoughts 
 about Strong Heart himself for a few moments, and then, 
 with a slight parting pressure upon his hand, returned to 
 her father's tipi. 
 
 Wanneta slept beside her little sister until late the next 
 morning. Her father and brother had been attending the 
 scalp-dance, and did not return to the lodge until broad 
 daylight, so that when they arose, about noon, Wanneta 
 had been up for some time, and was on her way to the 
 tipi of her grandfather. 
 
 As is the custom in Indian tribes, the medicine-man al- 
 ways lives on the outskirts of the village. His lodge is 
 looked on with some superstition by the other Indian^, 
 as there are in it objects which seem to them to be more 
 or less akin to the supernatural. Although she had been 
 taught to pay no attention to such things, and to regard 
 them without fear, it was with some hesitation that Wan- 
 neta entered the lodge. Her grandfather, not imagining 
 her mission, received her very cordially, bade her be 
 seated, and asked her what news she brought. 
 
^2 W A N N E TA, 
 
 '' I have come," said the girl, '' to ask a favour." 
 
 ** Wa-da-ha would grant a favour to his granddaughter; 
 he well knows that she would ask nothing foolish, and 
 her brave spirit, as shown by what she did yesterday, en- 
 titles her to many favours." Pleased w4th the words, 
 Wanneta became quite bold, and broached the object of 
 her coming without further delay. 
 
 '' I want to give Strong Heart the white man's medi- 
 cine, of which I have a supply, which was given me in 
 the East. It will do him good— make him strong; it will 
 do more for him than all the noise which you make about 
 his bedside." 
 
 '' My child," said Wa-da-ha, '* it is a good plan to give 
 him good medicine, but it is not best for the great medi- 
 cine-man not to see him, as there are many evil spirits 
 hovering about which I must drive away." 
 
 Wanneta's heart sank when she heard these words, but 
 she did not give up, and said, '' Give him to me, grand- 
 father. I will take as good care of him as you could, 
 and I am sure he will get along better under my care. 
 Please do this, oh, great medicine-man, and I wdll do any- 
 thing for you that you may wish." 
 
 Wa-da-ha thought a moment before replying. '' My 
 child, if I do not cure the chiefs son they will say my 
 medicine is not as good as yours ; they will laugh, and 
 say the great medicine-man has failed. No, my child ; I 
 cannot give him up to you." 
 
 " Oh, this you must do," cried Wanneta. '' I will give 
 him good medicine, and, if you will only say that I can 
 take care of him, I will tell the people that it is your 
 
WANNETA. 53 
 
 medicine that is doing him so much good. You shall 
 have all the credit and the honour of making him well, the 
 son of great Rain-in-the-face." 
 
 This put a new phase on the matter, and the old man 
 knew well the potency of the white man's medicine, and in 
 his secret heart was compelled to acknowledge it. He 
 therefore reasoned thus with himself: '' If I accept, I get 
 all the credit of this great healing, and many in the tribe 
 will make presents to me to conjure their enemies and 
 cure their sick. Therefore, I shall accept, and it shall be 
 known that great Wa-da-ha's medicine is so powerful that 
 even dangerous gun-shot wounds can be cured with it." 
 
 Turning to Wanneta, he said, *' My child, you bother 
 me much, and you are very forward, for one so young, 
 but it shall be as you wish. I give up Strong Heart to 
 your care, with this condition. You must tell every one 
 whom you meet, and who shall question you as to the 
 condition of the patient, that great Wa-da-ha's medicine 
 is doing a wonderful work, and that the patient is rapidly 
 recovering." And, with that, the old rascal began mut- 
 tering to himself, and strode back into a dark recess of his 
 wigwam, where he rattled some bones and other trinkets 
 probably to frighten the girl. Wanneta knew^ what he 
 was about, and, with a merry laugh, sprang out of the 
 lodge and ran rapidly home, full of delight at her success. 
 As she tripped gayly past the lodges and exchanged 
 salutations with those whom she met, she thought of her 
 dear friend who was now under her tender care, and of 
 whose recovery she felt certain. She entered the tipi of 
 her parents, humming a little tune which she had learned 
 
54 WANNETA 
 
 in the Eastern school, and as bright and happy as the 
 birds ni the bushes fringing the stream, who, with glad 
 songs and cheerful chirpings, were flitting hither and 
 thither in search of food. 
 
 Two Bears and his son, John Runner, turned out 
 shortly after she came, partook of food prepared by 
 Omaha, and then stretched themselves in the sun, lighted 
 their pipes, and indulged in a quiet smoke. Scarcely had 
 they settled themselves, when a number of young people 
 came running up to the wigwam, and called loudly for 
 Wanneta to come out. 
 
 "■ You promised us," they said, "■ to read from the great 
 story-teller's book the words he wrote about the Indians. 
 We should like to hear what he has to say," and they 
 forthwith seated themselves. Wanneta was rather sorry 
 that she had told any but Strong Heart of the book, be- 
 cause she could not expect to escape in less than two 
 hours if she attempted to read, for as soon as they had 
 heard one story or poem they would wish another. 
 However, she got the book from its place in the little 
 trunk, which was one of the relics she had brought from 
 the East, and opened it to Hiawatha's fishing. This 
 pleased the young men very much, but the girls did not 
 show as much pleasure as when she began with Hiawa- 
 tha's wooing, which interested them all equally. As the 
 reading of this poem w^ent on, they expressed their ad- 
 miration in various ways, some by grunts, and now and 
 then by laughter, when the author attributed to the In- 
 dians customs far removed from their every-day life. On 
 the w^hole, the poem was considered a great success, and 
 
 I 
 
WANNETA. 55 
 
 when the book was closed, it was with great reluctance 
 that the crowd dispersed to their homes. Wanneta did 
 not go to see Strong Heart until night was coming on, 
 when, fearing that the medicine-man might be carrying 
 on his noisy incantations, she wended her way thither to 
 see how he was getting on. 
 
 Entering the tipi, she found both Rain-in-the-face and 
 Wawa present, also Richards, the squaw man. Richards 
 had been feeling Strong Heart's pulse, and said that the 
 morphine, in putting him to sleep, had greatly reduced 
 the fever, and that he was in hopes that no serious inflam- 
 mation would set in. If he could be kept perfectly still 
 for some weeks, the collar-bone would knit together 
 sufficiently to allow him free movement of the muscles of 
 the upper arm, breast, and shoulder, but, if he should 
 move about much, he might be maimed for life. Both 
 his parents thought it most desirable to keep him quiet, 
 and as the party who had pursued the fleeing Crows re- 
 turned that afternoon with a number of scalps, and it was 
 almost certain that the Sioux village would be attacked 
 when the Crows could muster sufficient strength, Rain- 
 in-the-face gave orders that, when the buffalo-hunt 
 should come off, all the warriors with their families 
 should not go with it. Some should stay and guard the 
 village, otherwise the whole village must be moved with 
 them. It was feasible to take the wounded man to the 
 agency and leave a few braves as a guard while all the 
 rest went on the hunt. The Crows would hardly dare 
 attack the Sioux if stationed at the agency. Rain-in-the- 
 face resolved to call a council in one or two days, and 
 
$6 WAN NETA. 
 
 leave the matter to the decision of the principal warriors 
 in the tribe. 
 
 As soon as the squaw man, Richards, had taken his 
 departure, Wanneta seated herself at the side of Strong 
 Heart, and asked him a number of questions as to how 
 he felt. 
 
 Rain-in-the-face went directly to the council-house, 
 stopping on the way to arouse the drummer and take him 
 with him. This functionary, upon his arrival at the build- 
 ing, sent out a prolonged call and began to beat the tom- 
 tom. The men of the tribe, hearing the sound, flocked to 
 the council-chamber to ascertain the cause of the summons. 
 When a goodly number had silently stalked within and 
 taken their seats in order of rank, the chief gravely lit his 
 large catlinite pipe, and blowing a number of whiffs up- 
 ward, passed it to the sub-chief, Gopher, to be sent 
 around the circle while he made his speech. 
 
 '' Brothers," said he, " I have called you together to 
 take measures against the probable attack of the Crows 
 upon us. We struck them a fearful blov/ yesterday, and 
 they will seek vengeance. I want twelve of you to stand 
 guard to-night over the village, at various points, and all 
 of you to place your guns and ammunition in readiness, 
 so that you cannot be surprised. The buffalo-hunt will 
 take place in eight days, and I think it best for my son to 
 be left at the agency buildings, with fifteen or twenty 
 young men to guard him. I know you all want to go on 
 the hunt, but I shall ask twenty of you to volunteer to act 
 as his guard until he recovers sufficiently to follow us on 
 the hunt. Who will remain ? " 
 
WANNETA. 57 
 
 Thirty young men at once offered themselves as Strong 
 Heart's guard, twenty of whom the chief accepted. He 
 then told the braves assembled to be ready to start for 
 the upper Sioux reservation eight days from the next, 
 and, having given these directions, he dismissed the 
 council. The news quickly spread throughout the vil- 
 lage, every one expressing himself as entirely satisfied 
 with the arrangements. 
 
 Indians are usually two months on their annual buffalo- 
 hunt. They take everything with them when they go on 
 an excursion of this kind. It must be understood that in 
 setting dates, Sunday is counted the same as a week-day. 
 
 John Runner and several other young men were com- 
 missioned to visit the agency, inform the agent of the de- 
 cision of the tribe, and get his permission to erect tipis 
 just back of the government buildings, for the accommo- 
 dation of Strong Heart and his guard. Rain-in-the-face 
 was to accompany the main body on the hunt, and Wawa 
 would stay to take care of her son, assisted by Wanneta. 
 
 As Wanneta sat in the wigwam talking with Strong 
 Heart, the news was brought to them of the decision of 
 the council, and also that the medicine-man was coming. 
 Both Strong Heart and Wanneta had hoped that they 
 would see no more of this individual, but they were to be 
 disappointed. Wa-da-ha had heard it noised about the 
 village that the young girl's medicine was stronger than 
 his own, and that the probable recovery of the chief's son 
 was due to the effects of the drug she had administered, 
 so the old rascal bent his steps in the direction of the tipi 
 in somewhat of a rage. As Wanneta and Strong Heart 
 
58 WANNETA 
 
 talked, they could hear him approaching, chaunting a 
 weird song, and rattling his necklace and chain of odds 
 and ends. In a few words Wanneta told her friend what 
 had taken place that morning in the lodge of her grand- 
 father, and asked his advice. 
 
 Among our people it would be considered very im- 
 proper for a young girl to take care of a wounded man 
 when his parents were at hand to do this, but Indian cus- 
 tom considers this entirely proper. The way the Indians 
 live, separated from each other by a simple door of thin 
 hide, permits many things which with us would be con- 
 sidered impossible. Therefore, when a warrior is injured 
 or in distress, there is not a woman in the entire tribe who 
 will not do all in her power to assist him to recovery. 
 Whether such a woman be attached to him or have not 
 the slightest affection for him, makes no difference. Her 
 Indian nature prompts her to do this, and should any 
 member of the tribe let another suffer unheeded, she 
 would be severely censured, and, perhaps, driven out of 
 the nation. 
 
 '' You did well," said Strong Heart ; '' your medicine 
 is good, and I have much faith in it. I shall tell old 
 Wa-da-ha that his noise disturbs me greatly, and I do 
 not want him here." 
 
 '' No ; do not do that," said Wanneta. " He is a great 
 man in the tribe, and exerts a powerful influence ; were 
 you to tell him this he would be furious, call a council, 
 and I should be denounced as instigating a revolution 
 against a man supposed to be endowed with power from 
 Waukantauka, the Great Spirit " 
 
WANNETA. 59 
 
 "■ Be still," whispered Strong Heart ; ** he comes." 
 
 With many gestures and much ado, the medicine-man 
 entered the lodge. Approaching the bedside, he danced 
 around several times in circles, shaking a rattling gourd 
 above the patient, and calling upon Wakausica, the Evil 
 Spirit, to leave and torture no more the spirit of brave 
 Strong Heart. 
 
 Our friends listened a few moments, and then Wanneta, 
 springing to her feet, grasped her grandfather by the 
 arm, and excitedly cried out, " Be still ; you promised to 
 leave him to me. Why are you disturbing him ? Can- 
 not you see he does not want you here ? " 
 
 '' Child," said Wa-da-ha, '' they say in the village that 
 your medicine is greater than mine. I will not have it 
 so. Go; leave him to me! You have not kept your 
 promise." 
 
 " I have kept my promise," cried Wanneta ; '* I appeal 
 to Strong Heart for proof. I have told them that your 
 medicine is great. Do not drive me away. Let me stay ; 
 oh, let me stay." 
 
 Wawa came forward at this moment, and said, " Your 
 medicine is great, oh Wa-da-ha, and I have said so to all 
 who have been in the lodge to visit my son. We have 
 given him the white man's medicine, and it has done him 
 good." 
 
 This admission from the mother of the young man car- 
 ried great weight, as she had always been a believer in 
 the power of the medicine-man. But it did not satisfy 
 him. He flew into a rage ; he raved and stormed ; he called 
 all the evil spirits to visit the lodge ; he declared that he 
 
6o WANNETA. 
 
 would never enter it again. His denunciation was terri- 
 ble, and although it startled Wanneta and Strong Heart 
 greatly, yet it did not shake their faith in the white man's 
 medicine. Not so with Wawa ; she was frightened nearly 
 to death ; she had always been taught to believe in the 
 medicine-man, and his curse of her house completely un- 
 nerved her. Seating herself in the corner, she swayed 
 her body from side to side and uttered low moans. She 
 should not be in the least surprised, so she muttered, to 
 have a death in her family before long. 
 
 After delivering his speech, Wa-da-ha walked nerv- 
 ously back and forth a few moments, and then deciding 
 upon a fearful action, sprang forward, and, walking 
 around Wanneta and Strong Heart, invoked upon their 
 heads the wrath of the bad spirit, Wakausica. Having 
 delivered himself of this last curse, he sprang out of the 
 doorway and vanished in the falling darkness. 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 TROUBLE WITH THE MEDICINE-MAN. 
 
 As Wa-DA-HA left the lodge, Wanneta sprang from the 
 ground, and, running over to Wawa, said : *' Do not be- 
 lieve him ; he is very angry because I have given your 
 son good medicine. He had no reason to curse us as he 
 did. Do not believe in him. Do not fear him, but trust 
 in the white man's medicine. It is strong ; it is power- 
 ful, and will work great good." 
 
 " Yes, mother," called out Strong Heart from his pile 
 of skins ; " Wa-da-ha is an old fool ; he does not dare re- 
 peat what he said in our lodge before father, as he would 
 have him dismissed from the tribe. He is jealous, and 
 cannot act with reason as long as passion possesses his 
 soul." 
 
 " Oh, my children," whined Wawa, ^' what shall we do? 
 Our house has been cursed, and there may great trouble 
 come upon us. What shall we do? oh, what shall we 
 do?" and she rocked herself back and forth, moaning 
 meanwhile. Wanneta saw that Strong Heart was getting 
 excited, so she gave him one of the morphine powders to 
 induce sleep and to quiet his restless brain and soothe his 
 nervousness. Then, thinking she had stayed long enough, 
 she arose and went to her father's tipi. 
 
 News flies very swiftly in an Indian camp, and it was 
 6i 
 
62 WANNETA. 
 
 not many moments before every one in the entire tribe 
 had heard the startling news that their great medicine- 
 man had flown in a rage and given Wanneta, Strong 
 Heart, and the wife of their head chief a terrible cursing. 
 Nearly every one discussed the matter, and eagerly 
 sought details of the affair. The majority of the Indians 
 sided with the young people, as the deeds of valour of 
 Strong Heart were still fresh in their minds, and they 
 could not believe that he and Wanneta had done the 
 medicine-man any injury. 
 
 As soon as Wa-da-ha reached his own tipi, he threw off 
 the costume he wore, put on the most horrible one he 
 possessed, and, painting his face in yellow and black 
 stripes, rushed forward to the council-house. The medi- 
 cine-man, as well as the chief, has a perfect right to call a 
 council. Upon reaching the building, he was about to 
 order the drummer to sound the assembly call, when a 
 heavy hand was laid upon his shoulder, and Chief Rain- 
 in-the-face, with flashing eye and heaving breast, sternly 
 said, '' Come here ! " Wa-da-ha suffered himself to be led 
 into the council-chamber, for he did not dare dispute the 
 word of his chief. It was pitch-dark in the great room, 
 the little fire having been allowed to die out. 
 
 " Wa-da-ha," said the chief, " you have cursed my fam- 
 ily. If you give good reasons I will forgive you, as I 
 think you spoke when your mind was consumed with 
 fires. I never did you a wrong, nor has my son, nor my 
 wife, nor Wanneta, your granddaughter. You are a con- 
 ceited old fool, and your age and long stay in our tribe 
 alone saves you from being kicked out on the prairie to 
 
W ANN ETA. 63 
 
 shift for yourself. Go now. Never enter the lodge of 
 Rain-ia-the-face until you have said you were wrong. 
 If you ever utter aught against me or mine, or attempt to 
 influence any of the tribe against their chief, 1 will bind 
 you hand and foot and give you to the Crows." With 
 this the chief thrust him out of the building, and leaving 
 him to nurse his wrath, strode to his own wigwam, call- 
 ing out to the Indians in the village as he passed their 
 tipis to assemble at his lodge to hear a few words. About 
 a hundred and fifty followed him, and he spoke briefly, 
 teUing them what had happened, and asking them to 
 treat the medicine-man with their usual respect, but not 
 to listen to any idle tales that he might carry. 
 
 Meanwhile, Wa-da-ha, who, by the way, like nearly all 
 medicine-men, was, as the Sioux say, ''a coiled snake," 
 was rushing hither and thither, gnashing his teeth, and 
 fairly foaming at the mouth at the prospect of being out- 
 done by the chief. What should he do for revenge? If 
 he did anything openly, his life would pay the forfeit. If 
 he did anything secretly, he might be found out. As he 
 thought the matter over, his wrath centred mainly on 
 Wanneta, because it was she who had the credit of Strong 
 Heart's recovery, and it was her medicine that had been 
 administered. Yet she was his grandchild, and why 
 should he do harm to one who was of his own kin ? 
 
 ''Bah!" he said, "I do not care; she has done me 
 wrong, and she shall pay for it. How can I be revenged? 
 The great Wa-da-ha shall use his most subtle ways, and 
 have revenge many times over for his wrongs. I believe 
 that girl is falling in love with that young man, Strong 
 
64 IV A NNE TA 
 
 Heart, and wants to be his squaw. I will see if I can 
 wound her by prejudicing him against her. I have it! I 
 will see Spotted Eagle, a handsome young brave who is 
 greatly taken with Wanneta, and who asked me to com- 
 mune with the spirits and thus affect her heart toward 
 him. I will tell him how he can win her, and I will send 
 him to play the flute before her lodge. I will then send 
 word to Strong Heart that Wanneta has listened to Spot- 
 ted Eagle's flute-playing, and given herself to him. Ah, 
 ugh ! " and the medicine-man grunted gleefully to him- 
 self and rubbed his hands in delight. His face, a few 
 moments before contorted with passion, black and lower- 
 ing like some awful thunder-cloud, was now even more 
 hideous. With a snake-like glitter in his eyes, and a 
 ghoulish expression upon his face, he seemed ready and 
 willing to tear the very heart out of one whom he wished 
 to injure. 
 
 The hunter does not fear the lion or the tiger, either of 
 which will face him in the path with undaunted courage, 
 half as much as he does the poisonous cobra, which, lurk- 
 ing secreted in the grass near the path, strikes at a 
 moment when he expects no danger and then escapes by 
 crawling. Wanneta and Strong Heart had more cause 
 of fear from this snake in human flesh than they had the 
 day they were beset by the thirty Crows. 
 
 With mutterings and ravings, the medicine-man made 
 his way around the village, in order that he might not be 
 observed, to the wigwam where Spotted Eagle lived. 
 
 Spotted Eagle was a very handsome young man, and, 
 although somewhat wild and reckless, bore a fair reputa- 
 
WANNE T A . 65 
 
 tion. He was handsomer than Strong Heart, but in point 
 of personal braverv and integrity he was far beneath him. 
 He was a young man such as you may find in any of our 
 large cities. Many like him have I seen in New York or 
 Washington, who, dressed in the garb that betokens civ- 
 ilization, still have indelibly stamped upon their counte- 
 nances treachery, immorality, ignorance. 
 
 Spotted Eagle was a dandy, or what the Indians call 
 '' heap much dress young man." All that he lacked to be 
 admitted into the same class as the Eastern dandy was the 
 cigarette habit ; but as Indians know little about cigar- 
 ettes, and generally stuff them in their pipes when they 
 get possession of any, this habit was to him unknown. 
 Spotted Eagle had cast side glances at Wanneta since her 
 return to the tribe, and his conversation with the medicine- 
 man had clearly indicated to the latter that the young 
 man was deeply in love with the Indian maiden. Old 
 Wa-da-ha was a good judge of human nature, and he knew 
 that Spotted Eagle would eagerly enter on any scheme 
 that would result in the winning of the girl. 
 
 The medicine-man reached the tipi out of breath, and 
 entered without ceremony. Spotted Eagle was reclining 
 upon a large bear skin, smoking a small pipe. As soon as 
 Wa-da-ha entered, he sprang from his seat, and, advancing, 
 greeted his guest. Without beating about the bush, the 
 old rascal began : '' Young man, I have a way by which 
 you can win this girl. By so doing you will get as your 
 squaw one of the finest women in our entire tribe. She 
 would be glad to have you make your advances, and you 
 had better go and play the flute to-night." 
 
66 WANNETA 
 
 Spotted Eagle presented the medicine-man with a val- 
 uable pack of furs in recognition of his services, and 
 promised to begin the flute song the very next evening 
 near Wanneta's tipi. 
 
 Nothing of importance took place in the village the 
 following day, Wanneta's visit to Strong Heart being 
 rather brief. 
 
 As it was the custom to give notice by some little pres- 
 ent or token before commencing the flute song, in or- 
 der that the maiden might expect her lover. Spotted 
 Eagle sent by messenger to Wanneta's lodge that after- 
 noon a very handsome silver bracelet that he happened 
 to possess, and a little piece of well-tanned deer skin, 
 upon which was engraved, in Indian poetry, a sentiment, 
 the whole having about the same purport as a valentine 
 with us. Wanneta was without the lodge sewing for her 
 mother when this arrived, carried by a small boy, to 
 whom Spotted Eagle had given a handsome tobacco- 
 pouch for his services. No sooner had she glanced at 
 the articles than she interpreted their meaning. At first, 
 a feeling of anger possessed her, then she looked upon 
 the matter as a joke. She did not know who had 
 prompted the young man to send the gifts, or she would 
 have treated the entire case with contempt. 
 
 The Indians, when courting, observe several methods. 
 One is playing the flute. They have a little reed flute, 
 not unmusical, and of a very weird sound, which is used 
 for this purpose alone. The brave who desires to wed 
 approaches within a hundred yards of the wigwam of his 
 intended, just after dusk some evening, and, seating him- 
 
WANNETA, 67 
 
 self, begins a plaintive melody. If the maiden favours 
 the suit, she comes forth from the wigwam, shyly at first, 
 but growing gradually bolder, she advances toward the 
 spot where her lover is seated. As she approaches, he 
 pours into the tones of the flute the feelings that possess 
 his soul, and what is lacking in beauty and perfection, is 
 atoned for by their sincerity. As Strong Heart had 
 made no advances as yet, she decided to accept the whole 
 matter as a joke, and dismiss the young man that even- 
 ing, telling him that she could not love him and that he 
 must not hope. So she waited rather impatiently for 
 dusk to come, at first with some trembling, and later with 
 considerable expectation of the fun in store for her and 
 the amusement she would receive from the young man's 
 efforts. 
 
 She told her father and mother frankly of his coming, 
 and of her feelings for Strong Heart, and as they knew 
 well that Spotted Eagle's reputation was fair, but not 
 good, they looked upon the matter as a huge joke, and 
 teased Wanneta not a little about it. In any civilized 
 community attentions from a young man like Spotted 
 Eagle would be thought insulting to a respectable girl, 
 but, as we have already said, the Indians, good and bad, 
 mingle very freely in their social life. No young man 
 will continue his advances to a girl if they are not wanted, 
 nor will he say anything improper of one who bears a 
 good reputation. An Indian girl, leading a life in the 
 open air, becomes hardened to things which we consider 
 horrifying, yet, at the same time, she is pure and above 
 reproach. 
 
68 WANNETA 
 
 Scarcely had the sun disappeared over the vast stretch 
 of prairie, than the plaintive notes of a flute were heard 
 issuing from a clump of bushes about a hundred yards 
 from the tipi. The player was evidently in a desperate 
 strait, for he piped and blew with all his might, and made 
 such a noise that it called forth the remarks of all in the 
 village within a quarter of a mile of the scene. The In- 
 dians do not like to court with a flute, and they do it 
 with reluctance, as it makes too much publicity. In or- 
 der to understand clearly what takes place, imagine some 
 well-known man in New York taking a hand-organ in 
 front of the residence of the lady he admires and grinding 
 out tunes. Of course, there would be a great deal of 
 merriment at his expense, and it would take considerable 
 nerve for him to continue any length of time. So it is in 
 the Indian village. As soon as the notes of the flute are 
 heard, about half the youngsters in the camp, who are 
 longing for a good time, flock thither, and the young man 
 who is musically incHned has his hands full in keeping 
 the youngsters away, and at the same time continuing 
 his strains on the reed. 
 
 As it was, Wanneta nearly reached him before there 
 was any disturbance, and then a rather remarkable thing 
 occurred. Just as she was about to speak and dismiss the 
 young man, Chief Rain-in-the-face, who happened to be 
 in that end of the village, passed by, and, seeing her, 
 stopped instantly. His ear caught the music, and he 
 immediately guessed its import. 
 
 Strong Heart had told him that he intended to ask 
 Wanneta to become his squaw as soon as he was strong 
 
WANNETA. 69 
 
 enough to get about, so the chief was greatly surprised 
 to see her going to meet this young man. He looked at 
 her a moment as she paused, and said, '' Wanneta, who 
 calls you with a flute?" 
 
 '' It is Spotted Eagle. I go to tell him to go away. I 
 do not care for him." 
 
 '* Wanneta," said the chief, '' you are very indiscreet. 
 This young man is not a proper person, and you must 
 not go to see him. Go back to the lodge." 
 
 " Chief," said Wanneta, " I was foolish. I was wrong. 
 I came out to laugh at the young man, and tell him to 
 leave. I ought not to have come at all." 
 
 '' I will tell him to leave," said Rain-in-the-face, and, 
 striding rapidly over to where Spotted Eagle was, said : 
 *' Spotted Eagle, Wanneta does not want to hear your 
 music. She does not care for you. Go at once." 
 
 Spotted Eagle stopped playing, and, looking up in a 
 sort of half-ashamed way, said : *' The great medicine- 
 man, Wa-da-ha, told me she thought a great deal of 
 me." 
 
 '' He did, did he ? " hissed the chief. " That old villain 
 shall not live one hour in the tribe. He is a liar. Go to 
 your lodge, and do not bother Wanneta." 
 
 '' You are our chief," said Spotted Eagle, '' and I will 
 obey you, but you have no right to tell me whom I shall 
 court and whom I shall not. That is for me to decide." 
 
 A crowd had gathered by this time, and Rain-in-the- 
 face, becoming angry, let his passion get the better of his 
 good nature, and said : *' Leave instantly, young man. 
 Go!" 
 
IVA ,VA'£ TA 
 
 Turning on his heel, the chief strode toward his tipi, 
 while the crowd gathered around the disconsolate lover, 
 some to hoot, and others to laugh. Although somewhat 
 of a coward, Spotted Eagle could not stand being tor- 
 mented, and, losing all patience, he seized an Indian boy 
 standing near and planted a vigorous kick in his ribs. 
 The boy went down with a howl ; there was an instant 
 of surprise upon the part of his companions, and then a 
 number of them, from twelve to sixteen years old, assailed 
 the Indian on all sides. The flute was broken in the 
 scuffle, and Spotted Eagle w^as pretty badly used. He 
 succeeded in knocking some of the boys down, and at the 
 sudden approach of a number of men who heard the noise 
 they fled, leaving him to make his way back to his wig- 
 wam. He returned thither without further molestation, 
 about the maddest Indian upon the whole Sioux reserva- 
 tion. His neatly trimmed buckskin leggings were soiled 
 and torn ; the beaded work on his beautifully embroidered 
 shirt was torn off in places, and the shirt disfigured ; while 
 his handsome face was cut and scratched and terribly 
 swollen. 
 
 The medicine-man came around to see him about ten 
 o'clock, and found him in no pleasant frame of mind. This 
 reckless voung man had little respect for Wa-da-ha, and 
 had no use for him except to further his own ends, so that 
 as he had reason to believe that he had been tricked, he 
 gave him a good round cursing as soon as he entered the 
 lodge. 
 
 The medicine-man relied too much on the services of 
 Spotted Eagle to get out of patience, so he took the abuse 
 
W A N N K TA. 71 
 
 in good nature, and in return proposed that they hold an 
 indignation meeting to determine whether the medicine- 
 man was to be next to the chief in the tribe, or whether 
 this upstart girl from the East was to decide their affairs. 
 This was a very rash move, and they might have known 
 that it would bring no good to themselves, but as in every 
 case when anger blinds the senses, we harm ourselves only 
 in endeavouring to injure others. 
 
 Wa-da-ha and Spotted Eagle, as they talked, became 
 more and more excited, until a number of others, attracted 
 by the noise, entered the wigwam to see what was the 
 matter. By dint of persuasion and the use of his great 
 influence, the medicine-man induced some fifteen or 
 twenty to accompany him to the council-house. There 
 he sounded the assembly cry, beat the tom-tom, and 
 lighted the fire. He soon had the satisfaction of seeing a 
 goodly number gather to hear what was to follow. He 
 began a red-hot speech, in which he greatly enlarged and 
 magnified his wrongs, and was about to denounce the 
 chief; but when he had reached this point in the oration, 
 and had, as he thought, fired his hearers with his own 
 spirit, the chief suddenly appeared in the entrance. Rain- 
 in-the-face had heard what was going on, and with 
 twenty-five of his braves came to take the medicine-man 
 prisoner. He expected to hand him over, as he had 
 threatened, to the Crows. As the chief entered the door- 
 way, Wa-da-ha caught sight of him, and called out in loud 
 tones, '' There he comes, there is your chief. Until to- 
 day I was respected, but I have been greatly wronged ; I 
 am no more the great medicine-man, Wa-da-ha, in his 
 
72 
 
 WANNETA. 
 
 eyes. Warriors, judge between me and Rain-in-the-face 
 and see which " 
 
 '' Stop there, I say," cried Rain-in-the-face. " You are 
 exciting our people to take up arms against me. This is 
 treason. Stop, stop, or your hfe shall pay the forfeit. 
 These my braves will stand by me." 
 
 '' I will not stop," cried the medicine-man, " I will speak;" 
 and he called on those who believed in him to come to 
 his support. Only a few obeyed, as most of those present 
 preferred their chief. Rain-in-the-face sprang forward, 
 followed by two other men, w^hile John Runner and Two 
 Bears stood irresolute which side to espouse. Springing 
 into the centre of the throng where the medicine-man 
 was standing, Rain-in-the-face seized him, and com- 
 manded his warriors to bind him, which they at once pro- 
 ceeded to do. The greatest excitement reigned, and for 
 a few moments a conflict looked inevitable. Fortunately 
 no blood was shed, and some excited adherents of Wa- 
 da-ha's cause were forcibly held and thus kept from 
 using their arms. The council broke up amidst a tre- 
 mendous din, and Wa-da-ha was carried to the chief's 
 lodge, where he was laid near the entrance, bound hand 
 and foot. 
 
CHAPTER VI. 
 
 THE TRIBE ARRANGES ITS ANNUAL BISON HUNT. 
 
 The noise and confusion during the excitement at the 
 council-house was terrific. Of course, every one in the 
 entire village heard it, and hastened to learn its meaning. 
 Among those who feared the worst was Wanneta. She 
 had heard rumours that the medicine-man, Wa-da-ha, had 
 attempted to raise an insurrection against the chief. Her 
 heart was filled with terror, and she remembered the 
 fearful cursings her grandfather had uttered in the lodge 
 of Rain-in-the-face. Was it true that these curses were 
 effectual, or were they empty words, such as the teachers 
 in the school had told her? She believed that they were 
 of no avail, yet she feared. While she was in this state 
 of suspense, the thought of her friend. Strong Heart, 
 came to her. Should she go to his wigwam to see how 
 he fared during all the excitement and turmoil? Did he 
 need her? It was nearly eleven o'clock, and high time 
 that she was in her father's tipi, but she could not resist 
 the temptation of paying another visit to him, so she sped 
 swiftly through the darkness in the direction of his 
 wigwam. 
 
 There was no one about the village, for every one had 
 hurried to the council-house. Reaching the tipi, Wan- 
 neta entered noiselessly, for her moccasined feet made no 
 73 
 
74 WANNETA. 
 
 sound upon the hard floor of the lodge. Her breath 
 came quick and fast as she stepped to the side of the 
 room where he lay, for it was pitch-dark, the fires having 
 gone out. No one was there but Strong Heart, both his 
 father and mother being at the council-house. Strong 
 Heart was conscious of a presence near him, and called 
 out: 
 
 ^^ Who is there?" 
 
 ^' It is I — Wanneta," she replied. 
 
 ''What brings you here so late?" he asked. She knelt 
 by his side, and told him briefly the story of the night's 
 doings. When she had finished, he seemed more im- 
 pressed by the part that Spotted Eagle had played than 
 by the doings at the council. 
 
 '' Wanneta," he said, '' I am very much hurt at what 
 you have told me. I have a very high opinion of you, 
 and think more of you than you fancy I do. Why did 
 you set out to meet this man ? He is bad ; he could do 
 you no good, and he may boast in the tribe that he came 
 near winning you to be his squaw." 
 
 '' Oh, will he do that?" she wailed; '' surely you are 
 mistaken, Strong Heart!" 
 
 *' No ; he is an unscrupulous scoundrel, and w^ill do al- 
 most anything to further his ends or give him more no- 
 toriety." At this, Wanneta sank down and moaned 
 aloud. She could perceive, by his tone and manner, that 
 she had wounded Strong Heart deeply, and that he felt 
 her action much more keenly than she had ever imagined 
 he could. 
 
 ''Oh, Strong Heart," she said, "I meant no harm. I 
 
WANNETA. 75 
 
 was only intending a little fun, as a young and foolish 
 girl often will. Surely no harm can come of it." 
 
 *' I hope there will not — I sincerely do," replied Strong 
 Heart. 
 
 '' Have I ofifended you ? " she asked. '' You saved my 
 life at the cliffs, and for that I can never do enough for 
 you. I " 
 
 '' Stay ! " said the brave ; " you have done much for me 
 already, and I am cruel to speak to you of this matter 
 further. It is a mere trifle — not worth half the talk we 
 have wasted on it." At this moment a noise of men out- 
 side, and loud, angry words were heard. ** Listen, Wan- 
 neta, you have been with me but five days, yet I know 
 you well ; you are a dear, noble girl, and — and— I love 
 you ! Do you not care for me?" As she was listening, 
 with bated breath, to every word he said, the noise out- 
 side suddenly increased, and before the young folk could 
 speak again, the space in front of the wigwam was filled 
 with a crowd, who dragged a man, bound and gagged, 
 toward the entrance. They laid him in a back cor- 
 ner, and stationed three of their number as guard over 
 him. 
 
 While this was being done the throng outside increased, 
 and the greatest uproar prevailed. Some were shouting, 
 '' Kill him, kill him ! " Others^ '' Hear Rain-in-the-face, 
 he wants to speak ! " 
 
 Wanneta crouched near the side of her wounded lover 
 and listened in affright to the mob outside. 
 
 Suddenly there arose a well-known voice above the 
 storm, which cried, '' Silence, the chief speaks ! " 
 
76 WAN NET A. 
 
 There was an instant hush, and Rain-in-the-face spoke 
 to them from his tipi entrance, as follows : 
 
 " Friends, you have seen some stirring doings during 
 the last half hour. An hour ago I was sitting in my wig- 
 wam, little dreaming that mutiny was about to spring up 
 in our village. Suddenly there came to me a runner. 
 He said, ' The medicine-man is going to the council-house ; 
 there will be trouble.' I paid no attention to this. Then 
 there came another runner soon afterward and he whis- 
 pered, * The medicine-man is in the council-house and has 
 a large gathering ; he is trying to turn the people against 
 you.' Then I called some of my trusty warriors, and we 
 went there. You know the rest. We have taken this vile 
 reptile and tied him so that he cannot use his fangs to do 
 more mischief. What shall Ave do with him ? He de- 
 serves death, but if he will promise to return to his voca- 
 tion without further trouble, on account of what he has 
 done for the tribe in the past, I will release him. What 
 say you? " 
 
 '' Kill him, kill him ; he is a dog, he is a traitor; let him 
 die!" Thus cried the mob, growing larger and fiercer 
 each moment. 
 
 '' Well, it shall be as you wish ; bring the wretch for- 
 ward." 
 
 Wanneta waited to hear no more ; she ran forward and 
 clasped the chief by the arm. " Spare him, he is my 
 grandfather ; he did not mean half what he said ; he will 
 promise never to displease you again. Oh, spare him for 
 my sake!" and she threw herself at the feet of Rain-in- 
 the-face. 
 
W A N N ETA . 77 
 
 '' Get up, my child," said the chief. " This man has done 
 deeds worthy of death ; he miist die ; the people demand 
 it." 
 
 '' Oh, ask them again. Hear me, oh friends ; you all know 
 me well, how I have worked for the good of the tribe ; do 
 not kill him ! What he said was in the heat of passion ! 
 He is doubtless sorry for it now. Oh, spare him ! " 
 
 " What say you, people? " cried the chief. 
 
 There was a short consultation, then the mob cried as 
 if with one voice: '' Let him go. Kill him for the next 
 ill word that he utters." 
 
 Turning to the guard in the tipi, Rain-in-the-face said : 
 ^' Bring the man forward and unbind him." They loosened 
 the thongs and led him out to the chief. " You heard 
 what was said, old man ; what have you to say for your- 
 self?" 
 
 '' Let me go. Chief; I will do as becometh a medicine- 
 man after this. I will not find fault with anything you 
 may do; pray let me go." 
 
 " Well, go, and see to it that you never enter my lodge 
 again ; that is the condition. The next time you come in 
 here, whether to bring good news or bad, you die." 
 
 Then turning to the crowd, the chief called out : " To 
 your homes. Let the guard appointed for to-night begin 
 the watch ; the rest of you to sleep." 
 
 The people dispersed, and there was silence soon 
 throughout the entire camp. At midnight, there was no 
 evidence of the scenes that had just taken place, and from 
 all sides could be heard from the tipis the snoring of sleep- 
 ing braves. 
 
78 WANNETA 
 
 Wanneta lay upon her couch several hours before she 
 dropped asleep. She thought over and over again those 
 three words, " I love you," Avords that have been spoken 
 millions of times in every language, words that are as 
 dear to the lonely heart of the savage maiden as to those 
 that beat in the breasts of her civilized sisters. She was 
 happy in her thoughts, happy that he had forgiven her 
 for her indiscretion ; her only regret was that their con- 
 versation had been so abruptly ended by the quelling of 
 the mutiny. But she should see him again soon, she 
 would tell him something in return, and with these 
 thoughts she fell asleep. 
 
 The time hung very heavy on Wanneta's hands dur- 
 ing the three days following \Va-da-ha's unfortunate at- 
 tempt. She went to see Strong Heart morning, noon, 
 and night, but had no chance to speak with him upon the 
 subject which lay nearest her heart. The excitement of 
 the night had given him a fresh attack of fever, but 
 his father and mother would give up the care of him to 
 no one, not even Wanneta. So it was that four days 
 passed before she could see him alone. 
 
 Then she was the bearer of news of such importance 
 that, on hearing it, both Rain-in-the-face and his squaw 
 left for the council-house, leaving Wanneta and Strong 
 Heart alone. Two messengers had arrived from the 
 other Sioux reservation, saying that the buffalo hunt 
 would begin the next day, and that the tribe must move 
 immediately to the upper camp, which was to wait until 
 the lower one had joined them. The runners said, also, 
 that they had heard of the slaughter of many Crows by 
 
WA NNE TA . 79 
 
 one young man, and they came to learn the truth of this 
 report and to offer their warriors, in case the Crows 
 should march against the tribe in large numbers. 
 
 While Wanneta and Strong Heart are exchanging con- 
 fidences, let us leave them for a few moments and turn 
 to the council-house, where the meeting is being held. 
 As soon as the chief and the messengers arrived — this 
 was in the morning, about nine o'clock— the town-crier 
 beat his tom-tom, shouted aloud the news as he ran 
 through the streets of the village, and by this means 
 called together two-thirds of the people in a few mo- 
 ments. The chief, sub-chief, and several head warriors, 
 occupied the centre of the lodge. Next to them sat the 
 two messengers who had brought the news, while the 
 others were crowded together, some sitting and some 
 standing. 
 
 '' The runners to our village from our brothers above," 
 said Rain-in-the-face, " bring news that the buffalo hunt 
 will begin to-morrow. It is therefore necessary, for all 
 who wish to go, to begin preparations, so that we can set 
 out to join our brothers by noon. The twenty young 
 braves who are to remain at the agency and guard Strong 
 Heart during our absence, had better move there at 
 once. I wish, also, to have several squaws go with them 
 to prepare their food. Any that do not want to go on 
 the hunt must settle back of the agency buildings, where 
 they will be safe, should the Crows take the war-path. 
 Our brothers who have brougfht us this news had better 
 remain and go with us this noon, in order to show us 
 how to join the upper tribe, in case they should have 
 
8o WANNETA 
 
 moved on ahead of us. I shall send my swiftest runner 
 to notify the tribe that we start at midday, and will be 
 with them to-morrow night. John Runner will bear the 
 news, and start at once on his fastest pony." 
 
 When the chief had ended, the council at once broke 
 up, and each man hurried to his tipi to pack his effects. 
 John Runner was the chief messenger of the tribe. 
 Without delay, he set out on his journey of eighty miles, 
 and, by the time the tribe was under way, was thirty 
 miles distant on his swift and lonely journey northward. 
 
 The best runners in the tribe were always selected to 
 bear news. They rode until their horses gave out, or 
 until they reached their destination. If the horse broke 
 down, they continued the journey on foot. Indians often 
 run one hundred miles at the rate of seven and a half 
 miles an hour. 
 
 The moment Rain-in-the-face and Wawa left the wig- 
 wam, Wanneta ran quickly to her lover's side, and looked 
 anxiously into his face. The buffalo robe which hung at 
 night in front of the entrance had been thrown back, as is 
 the custom during the day-time, and sufficient light en- 
 tered for her to make out clearly the various lights and 
 shades that came and went on his manly face as she talked 
 with him. 
 
 '' We have not been alone, Strong Heart, since the 
 night that grandfather was brought in, tied hand and 
 foot. 
 
 '' I have a great deal of news for you. The runners have 
 come to the camp with the word that our people m.ust 
 move at once for the buffalo hunt. Therefore the escort 
 
WANN ETA, 8l 
 
 and the squaws which will cook for them will soon start 
 for the agency buildings, where a small temporary village 
 will be erected. I suppose that, with the stragglers who 
 do not go to the hunt, and the guard, there will be, all 
 told, nearly fifty of us there. The Crows, w^ho are furious 
 at their defeat, will not dare to attack us so near the fort 
 of the pale-faces, where the soldiers will be sent by the 
 Great Father at Washington in case of need. It will be 
 very quiet, and I am sure you will get on much more 
 rapidly than here, where you are disturbed by constant 
 excitements." 
 
 *' I shall be very glad to go away from the noise, as I 
 can get well much faster where it is more quiet. When 
 I am well and strong, I love excitement, I love warfare, I 
 love the chase ; but when ill I am as a weak woman and 
 want none of these things." 
 
 '' You must get well as soon as you can. Strong Heart, 
 and then you will be able to do all these things. The 
 squaw man, Richards, says your shoulder is doing very 
 nicely, but that you must be patient and very careful, or 
 you will be maimed for life:" 
 
 *' I will be very careful," said Strong Heart, '' for my 
 people may have wars with the Crows on my account, 
 and I want to help them defend our homes. I can be of 
 great help if I am strong and well, but if I have a shriv- 
 elled muscle, or a shortened arm, or a crooked shoulder, 
 I am as a child and not as the brave son of Rain-in-the- 
 face." 
 
 As the young man spoke of war and brave deeds he 
 naturally became excited. Wanneta, seeing this, and 
 
82 WANNETA. 
 
 wishing to change the subject, told him that her horse, 
 Brown Eyes, had been only very slightly injured by the 
 bullet the Crow had fired, and that she was almost well 
 enough to be ridden short distances. After this they both 
 relapsed into silence. 
 
 The Indian, as I have said, is as a rule very uncere- 
 monious in love matters, although there are some excep- 
 tions. He uses a great deal of ceremony before he goes 
 to war, and the medicine-man carries on incantations and 
 other orgies, but when an Indian deals with matters 
 which pertain to his heart, and selects a bride, he wastes 
 but few words and little time. He is often rejected in his 
 brief and almost loveless courtship, but if he wants a 
 squaw very badly, he does not become discouraged, but 
 keeps on regardless of rebuffs. 
 
 There are many customs prevalent among our Amer- 
 ican Indians which, looked at through the eyes of a 
 white man, are absurd. On the other hand, if we put our- 
 selves in their place we should certainly do no better, and 
 very possibly worse. Their treatment of women and the 
 way in which many select their squaws, by barter, is ab- 
 horrent to our ideas. What the Indian believes he be- 
 lieves with his whole soul, what he loves he holds sacred ; 
 for his friends he will do a great deal, but for his enemies 
 he has no respect, never forgives them, and always speaks 
 of them in utter contempt. 
 
 Strong Heart had met a number of whites on the 
 agency, and by contact Avith traders and others had 
 learned to speak a little English. Wanneta spoke it quite 
 purely. When she told of her pony, or of the Crows, 
 
WA NNETA. Zi 
 
 Strong Heart's eyes would flash fire, and he would become 
 nervous and agitated. But when she spoke of herself, 
 this sterner nature gave place to a more quiet one. 
 
 .''Wanneta," said he, "when you were here the other 
 night I wanted to tell you how much I thought of you, 
 and I was just about to do so when the interruption took 
 place. Wanneta," he repeated, and stretching his right 
 hand out toward her and taking hers in his own, he whis- 
 pered softly into her willing ear his great love for her and 
 his hopes that the affection was returned. She knelt 
 down by his side, and taking his right hand and holding 
 it closely in both her own, looked steadily into his face 
 and repeated the words he asked her to say. 
 
 "You are sure that you love me very much?" said 
 Strong Heart. 
 
 " Yes, dear Strong Heart — more than any one I have 
 ever known." 
 
 " My shoulder hurts me so much that I cannot raise 
 my head, and therefore cannot take the lover's kiss. Will 
 you not kiss me, Wanneta ? " 
 
 Without replying to his request, she bent over the 
 couch of bear-skins, and, placing her hands on each side 
 of his head, tenderly kissed his pale lips two or three 
 times, and then straightened back again, with her soul 
 brimful of such delight and ecstasy as true love alone 
 can awaken in the breast of woman, be she savage or civ- 
 ihzed. 
 
 '' I loved you," said Wanneta, " from the day that we 
 went to the cliffs; and so deep is mv love, that I will 
 never leave you so long as there is anything that you need 
 
84 WANNETA 
 
 which my hands can bring to you. Gladly will I minister 
 to your every want, dear Strong Heart." 
 
 *' You are a good, kind, noble girl, VVanneta," said 
 Strong Heart. She took his outstretched hand and held 
 it in her own for a few moments, but just as he was 
 about to say more, the chief and his wife came in with 
 the news of the meeting at the council-house. Wanneta 
 arose, and leaving her lover, ran back to her father's 
 lodge to help her mother pack up for the buffalo hunt. 
 
 Two Bears brought up his ponies from the plain near 
 by, and tied the halters to stakes securely driven into the 
 ground, so that he could have them at a moment's notice. 
 He then stripped the buffalo covering from the lodge- 
 poles, bound these together, and fastened one end of them 
 to the pony's back, while the other was allowed to drag 
 upon the ground. Upon this mass of poles the lodge cover- 
 ing was bound, as was also a small stock of provisions. 
 Of the remaining horses, he expected to use two as pack 
 animals to bring back the meat taken in the chase, and 
 the swiftest as his riding ponies for his own and his wife's 
 use. 
 
 Taking down the lodges and packing took but little 
 over two hours, so that the whole village was in motion 
 shortly after noon. 
 
 It took active effort on the part of Wanneta to gain the 
 consent of her parents to remain with Strong Heart, but 
 by dint of much arguing and by suggesting that her little 
 sister be left with her, she finally carried her point. 
 
 '' You know, mother," said Wanneta, " that I have not 
 seen you prepare the meat of the buffalo for a long time ; 
 
WANNETA. 85 
 
 besides, it is my duty to stay and take care of Strong 
 Heart ; therefore, I cannot go with you." She had told 
 her mother of Strong Heart's declaration of love, and 
 had obtained the consent of her parents to become his 
 squaw, in case he should ask her to take this step. Be- 
 fore the tribe started, some of the young men promised 
 to put up a substantial lodge for Wanneta, and they told 
 her that she was to have no fears, as it would be as well 
 made as her father's, and would be ready for her before 
 evening. 
 
 The breaking up of the village was a scene that one 
 would long remember. Here and there a delayed Indian 
 was taking the buffalo covering from his wigwam poles. 
 The little wicker-work of poles looked most barren and 
 desolate when stripped of its covering. It seemed hardly 
 possible that human beings could live in such places, es- 
 pecially in the dead of winter, when there is but a quarter 
 of an inch of protection from intense cold without. Yet 
 they Kve, and are happy, and, until the white man came 
 to change all, even thrived in these miserable abodes, 
 preferring a life of danger, privation, and want, to one of 
 ease and luxury, where food and clothing are plenty, but 
 the word freedom is unknown. 
 
 The loud shouts of the men as they called to one an- 
 other, and the angry ejaculation of some brave whose 
 squaw was not doing her share of the work, rang out upon 
 the air in unison with the laughing of children and the 
 barkings of dogs. Presently a few who are all ready start 
 out, their lodge-poles dragging and leaving a trail upon 
 the ground. They are joined by hundreds in the next 
 
86 WANNETA. 
 
 half hour, and, a few moments later, the whole village is 
 on the move across the prairie. As we listen, sounds of 
 laughter and singing become fainter and fainter, and 
 then cease altogether, except an occasional " hi-hi-hi " 
 of some exulting crave, heard from the dim distance. 
 .Where there was a populous village two hours before, is 
 now a barren waste, littered with broken kettles, bones, 
 and splintered arrows. Hard-beaten circles show where 
 the wigwams stood, and well-defined paths leading down 
 to the water's edge mark the site. 
 
 Wawa remained, as did Wanneta and her sister. About 
 twenty squaws and old women, too feeble to go on the 
 hunt, who were to cook for Strong Heart's escort, to- 
 gether with some thirty stragglers, were all who stayed 
 behind. They made, in all, about seventy-five persons. 
 As soon as the village had broken up, some of the braves 
 made a litter out of the lodge-poles, covering them with 
 soft hides and skins, and tenderly placing Strong Heart 
 upon it, began their five miles' march to the agency. The 
 squaws and others, with some twelve or fifteen head of 
 horses, and the material for the erection of a number of 
 lodges, followed. The agency was reached without mis- 
 hap, the site for the village pointed out by the agent, and 
 before sunset, all the tipis were up and everything going 
 on as smoothly as if no change had been made. The 
 braves considered it quite an honour to guard the chief's 
 son, and, to show their feeling, two of them stood as sen- 
 tries at his doorway all night. They had learned this 
 from seeing white soldiers guard their camps in the In- 
 dian country. They continued to do this every night 
 
WANNETA, 87 
 
 until the patient had nearly recovered. The escort was 
 well armed, and had nearly two hundred rounds of am- 
 munition each. 
 
 Before leaving, the chief had sent a message to the 
 agent, telling him why the little village was placed near 
 him, and asking, in case the Crows should be seen in the 
 neighbourhood, to send one or two runners up the Mis- 
 souri River to find the hunting party, and to telegraph 
 for troops to be sent into the region. 
 
 Leaving the Indians safely quartered at the agency, let 
 us follow the tribe to the scene of the hunt. They rode 
 across the rolling prairie, skirting the Bad Lands, until 
 darkness came on. They encamped over night, and, at 
 break of day, were again on the march. They moved 
 steadily, reaching the upper Sioux reservation late in the 
 afternoon, where they were received with demonstrations 
 of great joy. The next morning, shortly after sunrise, the 
 whole Sioux nation, consisting of about six thousand per- 
 sons, started for the buffalo country. The movement of 
 this large body must have been intensely interesting, and 
 to those who love to study Indian nature, a trip with a 
 people so numerous would afford every advantage. 
 Their strength would put the Indians in excellent hu- 
 mour, and they would be at their best, for they feared no 
 attack from hostile tribes or from the whites. 
 
 In the days of the seventies, the whole Black Hills 
 swarmed with buffalo, and it was no unusual thing for 
 Indians, on their annual hunts, to kill many thousands, and 
 carry back for winter use as much dried beef as seven or 
 eight thousand ponies could drag. When we consider 
 
.88 WANN ETA. 
 
 the enormous destruction of buffalo by these hunts, and 
 the still greater destruction caused by the hide-hunters, 
 it is a wonder that the American bison lasted until 1885. 
 
 Spotted Eagle and the medicine-man, since the latter's 
 defeat, had been very cautious as to what they said and 
 did. They both went with the hunt, and it was under- 
 stood between them that when they had an opportunity 
 they would talk over a scheme to revenge themselves upon 
 the chief. The medicine-man felt especially sore over his 
 treatment, and although in the village he w^as very court- 
 eous and pleasant, when he was by himself or with Spotted 
 Eagle his true nature asserted itself, and all the oaths that 
 his imagination could invent or his fancy suggest, and 
 the curses with which his profession had made him 
 familiar, were pronounced upon those w4iom he hated. 
 
 They had been out about four days before any buffalo 
 were discovered. There was a guard five miles ahead 
 of the main body ; on each side scouts were thrown out at 
 the same distance, to bring tidings of any herds that might 
 be sighted. A hunting party of such size without guards 
 and scouts in advance would be utterly unable to secure 
 any game, hence the precaution. At last the scouts came 
 hurrying in with the glad news that a herd of fully eight 
 or nine hundred were grazing about five miles away. 
 Every one in the entire party was greatly excited at this, 
 and arrangements were hastily made by the head chiefs for 
 surrounding the herd. The country through which they 
 were marching was rather hilly and very favourable for 
 their plans. A thousand of the best horsemen were 
 selected, three hundred sent ahead, three hundred to the 
 
WANNETA. 89 
 
 right, and three hundred to the left, in order to drive the 
 herd toward a little basin-shaped valley where the 
 slaughter was to take place. The horsemen galloped 
 well around the herd and approached it from the rear, the 
 wind being in their favour. The women and children 
 were instructed to remain where they were until the 
 chase was over, then they were to come on and cut up 
 the meat. The remaining horsemen advanced cautiously 
 until near the basin, where they awaited the approach of 
 the herd. 
 
 The hunters who had gone ahead, surrounded and 
 closed in upon the animals in about an hour and a half. 
 They had them under good headway, and turned them in 
 the direction of the basin. The Indians in waiting saw a 
 heavy dust to the northward, and knowing that the herd 
 was coming, made all ready and awaited the first ap- 
 proach. A few moments later, the bulls and leaders 
 dashed over the hills fringing the north side of the basin, 
 and plunged into the hollow. When about half of them 
 had crossed the ridge, the hunters charged, with loud 
 shouts and waving of blankets, and began the slaughter. 
 A number fell at the first volley, few of the men being 
 without guns. The charge of the Indians in front so 
 frightened the herd that some of them wheeled to the 
 right, and the hunters taking advantage of this, com- 
 pletely surrounded them and poured in from all sides a 
 destructive fire. Not one of the animals escaped, and it 
 was a few moments only before the slaughter was com- 
 plete. The ground was red with blood, for the herd had 
 fallen within a small space. The Indian women having 
 
90 WANNETA. 
 
 heard the firing, and knowing from its sound that the 
 hunt was about over, came forward with the whole camp 
 outfit and began skinning and cutting up the animals. 
 While they were doing this the medicine-man went 
 through some of his ceremonies, giving thanks to the 
 Great Spirit for sending them so much meat. 
 
CHAPTER VII. 
 
 WA-DA-HA AND SPOTTED EAGLE TURN TRAITORS. 
 
 The squaws, assisted by some of the men, worked late 
 that night preparing the meat for winter's use. For the 
 next two or three days the whole party remained at the 
 spot, to wait until the buffalo which had been cut into 
 thin strips had dried in the sun. When it had once been 
 cut and hung up, there was nothing for it but patience 
 until the sun should do the rest. Then the dried beef 
 would be packed in small skin bags and the openings 
 sewed up very tight. Sometimes the meat was pounded 
 fine or chopped up and enclosed in these skins, but oftener 
 it was packed in strips. While waiting for it to dry, 
 small scouting parties were sent out in various directions 
 for ten or fifteen miles to look for fresh herds. During 
 one of these excursions a party of twenty Sioux came 
 suddenly upon eight Crows, captured them without loss, 
 and brought them safely back to camp. 
 
 This created considerable excitement in the village, 
 and had it not been for the fact that the Sioux were upon 
 a hunting expedition, and thinking little of war, the prob- 
 abiUty is that the Crows would have been killed or tor- 
 tured on the night of the day they were taken. A rather 
 singular and unexpected occurrence took place, to which 
 they owed their lives and liberty. The old medicine- 
 man, Wa-da-ha, heard of the capture of these Crows two 
 91 
 
Q2 WA N NE TA . 
 
 or three minutes after they had been brought in. An idea 
 flashed through his crafty head, upon which he decided 
 to act without delay. He hastened to the lodge in which 
 Spotted Eagle lived, and calling him outside, told him to 
 come at once to the chief's wigwam. The lodge of Rain- 
 in-the-face was surrounded by a space of nearly a hun- 
 dred feet in diameter, so that in case any meeting should 
 be held there would be room for a large gathering. Kxv 
 Indian village is always laid out with a space around the 
 chief's lodge. The location of the lodge may be tempo- 
 rary, but there is always room for a council or dance near 
 the head chief's tipi. 
 
 They had no more than reached the opening and taken 
 their stations near the entrance to his wigwam, when 
 horsemen approached, driving before them the eight 
 Crows, with their hands tied behind them. A crowd of 
 hooting men, women, and children, gathered about. As 
 the throng increased, Rain-in-the-face, who had been con- 
 sulting with Gopher about some tribal matters, appeared 
 on the scene, and taking in the situation at a glance, called 
 for the village crier, who was bidden to summon a 
 council. In a few moments, the space surrounding the 
 tipi was crowded with men, and without further delay 
 the discussion as to what was to be done with the pris- 
 oners began. 
 
 '' Rain-in-the-face," said Sitting Bull, head chief of the 
 upper reservation, '' these, our enemies, have been taken 
 by our young men. As you know, the Crow dogs who 
 attacked your son, Strong Heart, were repulsed with 
 great loss. Before we condemn them to death, let us call 
 
WANNETA. 93 
 
 one of the squaw men who understands their tongue and 
 hear what they have to say." 
 
 *' Well said, great chief," said Red Cloud, first sub- 
 chief of the upper reservation. " We will hear what these 
 dogs have to say. Go call Richards, the squaw man." 
 Richards was in the crowd not far away, and on hearing 
 his name called came forward. 
 
 '' Ask these vile Crows what they will do if we let them 
 go," said Rain-in-the-face. Richards asked the question, 
 and the Crows consulted a moment, and then replied : 
 '' We will not take up arms against the Sioux nation." 
 The interpreter repeated their words to the chief, who 
 called it out in loud tones to the assembled multitude. A 
 mighty shout of disapproval went up, the Indians grunt- 
 ing and hooting and making so great a noise that it was 
 some moments before order was restored sufficiently for 
 Sitting Bull to be heard. The head chief raised his voice 
 so as to reach those standing back among the wigwams, 
 and spoke as follows : " If these Crow dogs are killed, 
 their countrymen may attack the women and children 
 left at the agency, and thus we shall lose some of our best 
 people, and have to stop our hunt. I favour letting them 
 go on their solemn promise that they will not disturb us 
 again. We do not want to stop this hunt, neither do we 
 want to lose the women, children, and braves left at the 
 agency." At this the Indians set up another great shout, 
 not as loud as the first, because many of them respected 
 the wishes of their chief, but still enough joined in it 
 to convince the leaders that it would be very hard to 
 keep the warriors from taking the lives of the captives. 
 
94 IVANNETA 
 
 The medicine-man had been standing back out of sight, 
 and up to the present moment had said nothing ; but he 
 now stepped forward, and raising his voice, called out in 
 loud tones for the assembled multitude to listen. Rain- 
 in-the-face had no regard whatever for Wa-da-ha, but 
 still suffered him to speak, thinking that it would do no 
 harm, and knowing his influence on the tribe. Should 
 he say anything not in accordance with the wishes of his 
 superior, he could be quickly checked. 
 
 '' My people," called out Wa-da-ha, '' these before you 
 are low Crow dogs, and they certamly deserve death." 
 At this, he was interrupted by a great shout of approval 
 which went up from a thousand throats. Waving his 
 hand for them to be silent, the old fraud continued : 
 *' Yes ; they ought to die over the fire. Their flesh should 
 be cut and scratched, their heads scalped, and they should 
 be made to know how mighty and cruel is the Sioux na- 
 tion. But think, my people, if we do this, as our chief has 
 said, we must stop the hunt ; we shall lose those whom we 
 love who are now living near the agency. We cannot do 
 this ; we cannot lose our annual hunt ; nor would it be at 
 all wise to get the Crows on the war-path, and thus have 
 them cause us much trouble. We are not afraid of them, 
 for we have taken many of their scalps and done them great 
 mischief. Be wise, O brothers ; let these people go, and 
 keep peace in the nation until our hunt shall have fin- 
 ished, and until we are where our people can be pro- 
 tected." At this, some of the warriors objected, and 
 raised a great protest, but most of them agreed to accept 
 the decision of the medicine-man and the chiefs. 
 
WANNETA. 
 
 95 
 
 Seeing, now, that prompt action alone was necessary, 
 Rain-in-the-face and Sitting Bull arose from their seats 
 on the ground, and commanded the warriors to allow the 
 Crows to pass in safety. At this some little objection was 
 made, but when thirty or forty armed Sioux appeared, 
 and marching in front, behind, and on each side of the 
 Crows, led them to the outskirts of the village, there was 
 no hand uplifted to stay the progress of the escort and 
 the prisoners. 
 
 The Crows were allowed to go with their horses, but 
 without their arms, which were taken from them. It 
 was about dusk when they left the camp. As soon as the 
 council broke up, the medicine-man and Spotted Eagle 
 ran swiftly to the corral where the horses were kept, and 
 securing two of the swiftest animals, set out to overtake 
 them. 
 
 Each carried a Winchester and a supply of shells. The 
 Crows had ridden rapidly for four or five miles, and then 
 settled down to a steady lope, while they talked over the 
 events of the day. The old medicine-man knew their 
 tongue quite well, and although he would have been 
 ashamed to let his own people hear him speak it, he 
 would not hesitate to betray the secrets of his own nation 
 in the very language of those to whom he would sell him- 
 self. They had not been more than one hour on the trail 
 before they came in sight of the men they were following. 
 It was bright moonlight. The Indians were too busy 
 talking to notice the approach of Spotted Eagle and the 
 medicine-man until the latter were close upon them. At 
 the moment they heard the horses, and turned in alarm, 
 
96 WAN NET A 
 
 the medicine-man called out, in their own tongue : " Fear 
 not; I bring peace— I have great news for you. Wait; 
 do not run. We are friends." Thereupon the Crows 
 pulled up, and waited until Wa-da-ha and Spotted Eagle 
 drew near, but on seeing that they were Sioux and were 
 armed, they were about to fly in dismay, when Wa-da-ha 
 called out once more, and assured them of his intention 
 to do them no harm, again declaring that he was the 
 bearer of important news. Riding up alongside, the old 
 rascal spoke as follows : '' I am the chief Sioux medicine- 
 man in the entire lower tribe. This man with me is 
 Spotted Eagle, one of our bravest and best w^arriors." 
 At this allusion to himself, Spotted Eagle chuckled glee- 
 fully. " We have been greatly wronged by our tribe, 
 and have been abused and insulted. We seek revenge. 
 We will lead the Crows to the agency, where they can 
 attack the few Sioux left there with perfect safety, as all 
 the rest of the nation is on its annual hunt. I will do this, 
 provided you will agree to certain things which we 
 shall ask of you." 
 
 "Why do you fight your own people?" asked one of 
 the Crows. 
 
 " Because," said the medicine-man, '' I seek revenge on 
 them. The young man here seeks revenge also. We 
 wish your warriors to hearken when we reach your vil- 
 lage, and go with us to the spot where about one hundred 
 of my people are encamped. There are only twenty 
 warriors with them, and they will fall an easy prey into 
 your hands." 
 
 The Crows were greatly surprised by the offer, and did 
 
IV A NNE TA . 97 
 
 not know what reply to make. They talked together, 
 and turning- to Wa-da-ha, one of them said : " Go with us 
 to our village, and see what the chief says. ' Of course, 
 they were delighted at the prospect of having these 
 Sioux lead them against those at the agency. What the 
 reward for doing this was, made no difference to them ; 
 all they wanted was revenge on the Sioux, and this they 
 would carry out to the letter whenever a chance might 
 arise. 
 
 "What do you want for doing this, medicine-man?" 
 asked one of the Crows. 
 
 '' The yoang man here," repHed Wa-da-ha, " wants a 
 young woman at the agency, by the name of Wanneta, 
 given to him unharmed to be his squaw. I want to be 
 made your head medicine-man in return for my services." 
 
 " Yes, but we know not whether your medicine is pow- 
 erful. We have one medicine-man, and he is very great. 
 Our people would not like to give him up for one who 
 comes from our enemies." 
 
 " My medicine can be shown when we reach the vil- 
 lage," said Wa-da-ha, *' and you can judge whether it is 
 powerful or not. You must promise us that we shall not 
 be harmed, or we will not go to the village with you." 
 
 " We grant you safe escort to our village," said the 
 Crow, " and will take you at once to the lodge of the 
 chief, where you shall receive food, and where he will call 
 a council, although it will be very late at night when we 
 arrive." 
 
 The party rode on in silence for some time. The 
 Crows were rather afraid of their Sioux companions, 
 
98 WANNETA. 
 
 whose Strange request seemed so unnatural that they 
 could not but believe some trap was being laid into which 
 they would be lured. They were very watchful, and had 
 the medicine-man or Spotted Eagle raised his rifle from 
 the pommel of his saddle, the Crows would have scat- 
 tered instantly and fled like the wind. They rode on 
 hour after hour in silence, this Judas, who was to betray 
 his own flesh and blood to his hereditary enemies, and his' 
 accomplice. 
 
 About midnight they reached the village, and entered 
 it without disturbing any of the sleeping Indians. Rid- 
 ing straight to the chief's lodge, the young man who had 
 acted as spokesman for the Crows, called out in loud 
 tones : " Black Elk, Black Elk, come out. Here are two 
 Sioux who want to speak with you." At this, the chief 
 arose from his pile of buffalo robes and strode forth from 
 his wigwam, rifle in hand. '' What do you do here, you 
 enemies of my nation ? " said he. 
 
 The medicine-man, not in the least dismayed, told his 
 story, and made the same offer that he had made to the 
 young men who had accompanied him from the Sioux 
 camp. Spotted Eagle could not understand or speak the 
 Crow^ tongue, and listened to what was said in ignorance. 
 He was somewhat frightened at the warlike manner of 
 the chief, but upon seeing the calmness with which the 
 medicine-man bore himself, he gritted his teeth, and re- 
 solved to brave any dangers, surmount all obstacles, and 
 commit any wickedness that might be necessary if he 
 could thus be able to claim Wanneta as his squaw. The 
 chief having heard what Wa-da-ha had .to say, sent a 
 
WANNETA. 99 
 
 number of the young men through the village, calling the 
 warriors to meet at the council-house. He went in ad- 
 vance himself, with a few of his men and the two Sioux, 
 and kindled a bright fire in the centre of the room, so 
 that all present could see the Sioux and hear what they 
 had to say. 
 
 It was only a few moments before the Crows had as- 
 sembled and filled the large room to the outer door. 
 There were many glances of hate directed toward the 
 Sioux, but as both knew that presence of mind and cour- 
 age would alone enable them to carry their point, they 
 did not seem in the least dismayed or disheartened by the 
 cold reception they were receiving. As soon as all had 
 seated themselves, the chief. Black Elk, took a large pipe 
 with a long stem, which had been lighted and handed 
 him, and drawing from it clouds of smoke, swallowed 
 them, and blew the volume through his nose, then passed 
 it to the Sioux, who did likewise. After the council-pipe 
 had been smoked, Black Elk arose and announced that 
 the medicine-man. Great Wa-da-ha, of the Sioux nation, 
 had come to speak important words to them, and he 
 hoped that these words would be listened to by those 
 present, and that none would interrupt or say aught until 
 Wa-da-ha should have finished. The chief bowed toward 
 the medicine-man, who arose to his feet and began, in the 
 Crow tongue, to explain to those present the object of his 
 visit. The opening remarks are hardly worth giving 
 here, but the closing words, being full of fire, may be ot 
 interest to the reader : 
 
 ''I was a great man in the tribe. When I said ' come 
 
lOO WANNETA, 
 
 here,' the young men came ; when I said ' go there,' the 
 young men went. I made it rain, I made it thunder, I 
 brought game, I made the fish ascend the rivers, I cured 
 the sick, and I drove the evil spirits away from the tribe. 
 Did they care for me for doing this ; have they respected 
 my old age ? No ; as a reward for my great efforts, they 
 bound me hand and foot — they carried me like a dog, and 
 laid me on the ground. The chief rubbed his hands to- 
 gether gleefully over me. The children hooted at the 
 great medicine-man, and his name, which was once 
 respected, became a by-word. 
 
 " This young man whom I have brought with me, 
 loved a young maiden. He went to play the flute at her 
 door. The chief knew that this young man was a friend 
 of mine, and, happening along when he was playing to 
 his sweetheart, stopped and listened. Did he pass on? 
 No ! He took the young man and shook him up ; he 
 slapped his face, and broke his flute. What had the 
 young man done ? Nothing ! He was a friend of 
 mine." 
 
 The medicine-man well knew how to work upon the 
 minds of the Crows, so changing his subject a Uttle, he 
 began in this wise : 
 
 '' The chief laughs at the strength of the Crows. He 
 says that they are weak— that they are dogs. He says 
 that when they come to his village, he will not torture them 
 as if they were men ; he will take their guns and kick 
 them out, as he did your young men this evening." At 
 this, a mighty shout of disapproval went up from the as- 
 sembled throng. Seeing how well he was getting on, the 
 
WANNETA. lOI 
 
 medicine-man began his final effort. • "■ The ^son o^ the 
 chief now boasts that he killed thirty of your' Voung men 
 with his own hand. Will your people sitJiere vdl-y and Wno^v 
 that these words of slander and contempt are passing 
 Rain-in-the-face's lips? Spring to arms — spring up! 
 Why sit you here idle? Come with me, and I will show 
 you where to strike, and how to strike hard." Then, 
 lowering his voice and bending slightly forward, with an 
 expression upon his countenance well portraying the 
 hellish nature of his soul, he hissed : '' There are one hun- 
 dred Sioux, mostly women and children, near the agency. 
 They have but twenty young men as a guard. Come 
 with me, and in two days you shall have scalps in place 
 of those that Strong Heart took." As he closed the sen- 
 tence, the murmur of approval, which had begun softly, 
 increased to a mighty shout, and the Crow warriors 
 present, with loud '' ki-yis " and cheers, brandished their 
 weapons, and from hundreds of throats issued the war- 
 whoop so loud and shrill that the very walls of the great 
 council-house seemed to rock with the sound. 
 
 ''AH we want," said the medicine-man, *'in return is, 
 that the young girl at the agency be not hurt, and that 
 she be given to this young man for his squaw, and that 
 you make me a medicine-man in your tribe." The tu- 
 mult here became so great that it was impossible for Wa- 
 da-ha to proceed, and the chief^ Black Elk, arose. But it 
 was not until after shouting, '' Be still— be still," a number 
 of times that he at last succeeded in obtaining something 
 like order. He then assured the two Sioux that they 
 would be protected, and that they should lead the attack 
 
I02 WANNETA 
 
 on^tbfir.agen-cyrtwp .d^ys later, and that if all was as they 
 repf evented t'hcr/ dfemands should be granted. 
 ;'.^ThW-^iVebd.u^cH% broke up, and the whole tribe re- 
 turned to their lodges, with the understanding that a 
 great war-dance was to be held the next night. The 
 medicine-man and Spotted Eagle were shown an empty 
 tipi, which they w^ere to occupy during their stay. 
 Crawling into this, these two wretches congratulated one 
 another upon the success of their scheme, and rolling 
 themselves in the buffalo robes, slept more soundly than 
 many a man whose conscience is clear of all thought of 
 crime or treachery. 
 
 The next day nothing unusual occurred in the camp, 
 the Crows making ready for the attack upon the agency. 
 At dusk that night the war-dance began. As this is 
 somewhat similar to the Sioux dance, described in the 
 previous chapter, it is hardly necessary to give a descrip- 
 tion of it. The medicine-man, decked out in what finery 
 he could borrow or manufacture for the occasion, was 
 present, and took an active part in the proceedings. 
 
 The next morning, at break of day, fully one thousand 
 armed Crows, mounted upon good horses, set out for the 
 agency, one hundred and fifty miles distant. They 
 marched quite leisurely that day, so as not to weary the 
 horses, and halted at dusk and slept through the night 
 upon the open prairie without covering of any descrip- 
 tion. Next morning they started at break of day, and by 
 evening that night were within five miles of their destina- 
 tion. Here they halted until daylight, when they pro- 
 posed to make the attaciv. 
 
WANNETA. 103 
 
 As the Indians were passing a point north of the buffalo- 
 hunters, on the first day of the journey, a lone scout, in 
 the hills four miles away, seeing so large a moving body 
 — whether buffalo or horsemen he could not tell— galloped 
 down depressions and through ravines until he was near 
 enough to ascertain without being observed what this all 
 meant. He was no other than John Runner, the best 
 scout and trailer in the whole Sioux nation. He had been 
 sent to look for buffalo, and was some twenty miles south- 
 west of the Sioux camp when the horsemen passed him. 
 The Crow village was northwest of the Sioux camp, so 
 that in moving on the agency far to the south, the Crows 
 were two points south by one east, or, as the sailors say, 
 south-southeast. John Runner was secreted in a hollow 
 in the foot-hills when the}^ passed, and was scarcely a half 
 mile away as they swung around the edge of the northern 
 Bad Lands, a different section of Bad Lands from those 
 near the agency. 
 
 Imagine his horror when he saw and recognized the 
 medicine-man, Wa-da-ha, his grandfather, leading these 
 Crows on the war-path. A feeling of sickness came over 
 him at first, which quickly changed, in accordance with 
 his Indian nature, to hatred and disgust. He divined in- 
 stantly the purpose of the expedition, and turning his 
 horse's head, galloped toward the Sioux camp, twenty- 
 five miles away. It was about two o'clock in the after- 
 noon when he started on this journey, and he was a trifle 
 over two hours and twenty minutes in making the trip. 
 
 The Sioux were quietly engaged in their various pleas- 
 ures and pursuits, some gambling, others singing or prac- 
 
:04 ^VA N N E 7' A 
 
 ticing with the bow and rifle. Suddenly they saw a 
 horseman coming across the plain in mad haste. Just as 
 he reached them his horse stumbled and fell, throwing 
 his rider several yards in advance. John Runner — for it 
 was he — ^springing to his feet unhurt, and with his long 
 hair streaming in the breeze, dashed through the village 
 at full speed, crying : '' The Crows are marching against 
 our people at the agency ! To arms — to your horses ! 
 Quick ! They will soon be there ! " And dashing into 
 the presence of the chiefs, who were smoking their pipes 
 and lolling in the shade of a large tipi, he called out : 
 ''The Crows, with one thousand warriors, are marching 
 against our people at the agency ! To arms instantly ! 
 Call the braves to arms ! " 
 
 There was a scene of excitement following this an- 
 nouncement which pen cannot picture, and which mind 
 can scarcely conceive. Half a dozen squaws and Indians, 
 beating on tom-toms, with doleful singing, soon brought 
 together all the people in the central square. The chief, 
 addressing the throng, told them what the messenger had 
 seen, and when the names of two of their own people 
 were pronounced as leading these Crow devils to the 
 slaughter of women and children, the indignation that 
 took possession of every man, woman, and child in that 
 entire camp was something terrible to see. In less than 
 an hour about a thousand and five hundred armed war- 
 riors, on fleet ponies, were speeding away southward, 
 while the women and children and old men, with a guard 
 of two hundred braves, were hurrying with loads of meat 
 as fast as possible in the wake of the advancing army. 
 
WANNETA 
 
 05 
 
 Never, in the history of the Sioux nation, had such a host 
 taken the war-path. The combined forces of the two 
 tribes, led by such chiefs as Sitting Bull, Rain-in-the-face, 
 Gopher, Spotted Tail, Red Cloud, and Two Bears, was 
 enough to inspire every warrior with great courage, and 
 give his arms strength and his eye steadiness for the fray. 
 They rode all that night, and in the morning rested but 
 an hour, in order to allow the horses to eat a little and 
 stretch their stiffened limbs before again taking up the 
 march against the Crows. 
 
CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 STRONG HEART AND WANNETA AT THE AGENCY. 
 
 The two days following the departure of the tribe on the 
 annual hunt were spent very quietly at the agency, Wan- 
 neta tenderly caring for Strong Heart and giving him 
 such medicine as she thought would hasten his recovery. 
 
 The lodges which the Indians had erected were placed 
 upon the banks of a good-sized stream, and were about 
 three hundred yards from the government buildings. 
 The ground between them and the camp was level, and 
 free from underbrush or trees. A few cottonwoods 
 grew on either side of the stream. Its banks were about 
 ten feet high and quite steep ; the width of the creek was 
 about one hundred feet, and the water, for some distance, 
 was quiet and deep. There wxre a few canoes moored at 
 the water's edge, which the natives used when crossing 
 on hunting excursions, or when bringing fire-wood from 
 the drift-piles on the opposite side. The time passed by 
 rapidly, and neither Wanneta nor Strong Heart had any 
 premonition of the danger that awaited them. In bhssful 
 ignorance they passed the time as only lovers can, until 
 the very night that the Crows encamped five miles from 
 the agency. 
 
 The Sioux, on the morning of this day, after resting 
 their ponies, took up the march again as rapidly as pos- 
 sible, and about dusk halted ten miles north of the agency 
 1 06 
 
WANNETA. 107 
 
 to rest a little before advancing to find out whether or 
 not the Crows were in the neighbourhood. 
 
 It was a bright evening, and Wanneta and her lover 
 were seated in the dimly-lighted tipi. The escort of 
 braves were lounging in their wigwams, a hundred yards 
 away, smoking their pipes or gambling with little coloured 
 stones. The squaws had prepared food a few moments 
 before, and all had satisfied the crayings of their appe- 
 tites. 
 
 One of the employees of the agency had been out hunt- 
 ing, and on his way home, followed the edge of the water 
 for several miles. The river having cut down into the 
 soil, as we have said, to a considerable depth, a horseman 
 could pass along the verge of the stream and be invisible 
 to any one some distance back upon the prairie. In this 
 way he unconsciously passed fully half of the Crow In- 
 dians. 
 
 The chiefs had called a consultation before attacking 
 the agency, and were in a group near the edge of the 
 bank, discussing whether they should wait until morning, 
 as was their intention when they arrived at this spot, or 
 push on to the assault that night. The half-breed hunter 
 knew enough of the Crow tongue to understand what 
 they were talking about. So he stopped his horse and 
 listened a few moments. He recognized the voice of one 
 of the principal Crow chiefs ; he also, to his great amaze- 
 ment and horror, heard Wa-da-ha, the medicine-man, 
 well known to the agency employees, debating with the 
 hereditary enemies of his nation, as to which was the best 
 way of slaughtering a hundred of his own people. The 
 
io8 WAN NET A. 
 
 half-breed was badly frightened, but becoming bolder as 
 the conversation went on, he decided to listen to all that 
 was said, and if his horse made a sound that should betray 
 him, to leap into the stream, swim across, and escape 
 through the darkness. 
 
 Indian-like, his horse was well trained, and the animal, 
 conscious of the presence of strangers, stood patiently 
 waiting, with ears thrown forward, on the alert for any 
 movement his master might make. The half-breed stood 
 with his arm thrown over the horse's neck, his rifle in 
 readiness upon his left arm, and, as he Hstened, this is 
 what he heard : 
 
 " Black Elk is a great chief," said the medicine-man, 
 '' but he knows not the Sioux people as well as I do. 
 They are up early in the morning, and will flee into the 
 agency buildings as soon as they catch sight of us. If we 
 make the attack now, they will not have a chance to fly, 
 and we can surround and cut them all down without dan- 
 ger to ourselves." 
 
 '' The medicine-man speaks wise words," said one of 
 the Crow sub-chiefs ; '' we will listen to what he has to 
 say." 
 
 Spotted Eagle had been standing beside Wa-da-ha, and 
 wishing to take part in the conversation, judging that they 
 were talking about the attack, he nudged the medicine- 
 man and said to him : " Tell them to move on at once and 
 plan to surround the village. The camp is several hun- 
 dred yards from the agency, and by making a wide detour 
 we can pass the buildings unnoticed and attack the camp 
 .and escape with the prisoners and scalps before the agent 
 
WANNETA. 109 
 
 can arouse his men." Wa-da-ha made known Spotted 
 Eagle's idea to the Crows. It was favourably received, 
 and all decided to act upon it at once. 
 
 '' Let us call the young men together," said Black Elk, 
 *'and march to the attack." With that he gave a war- 
 whoop, which brought all the warriors around him, 
 mounted on their ponies. At the sound the horse of the 
 half-breed became frightened, and it was with great diffi- 
 culty that his master could keep him quiet so as to hear 
 what more was said. 
 
 '' Young men," said the chief, ''you are to observe the 
 following instructions : The Indian girl called Wanneta, 
 very beautiful and beloved by this young man, is not to 
 be harmed. She is probably in the lodge of the son of 
 Rain-in-the-face, Strong Heart, who is the treacherous 
 dog who killed many of your people two weeks ago in 
 the Bad Lands, and whom you must take alive, if possi- 
 ble, for torture. When we have returned to our village, 
 you are to respect and reverence our Sioux friends here, 
 who have led us in the attack, as if they were your brother 
 Crows. This elder one is to become one of our medicine- 
 men. Spotted Eagle will become a great warrior with 
 us. It is to them we owe this opportunity of striking a 
 telling blow upon the Sioux dogs ; therefore believe and 
 respect them. Now to your horses, and we will advance 
 cautiously." So saying. Black Elk leaped upon his pony 
 and set out at a slow trot across the plain, followed by 
 his Avarriors. 
 
 As they moved on through the falling darkness, they 
 uttered no sound. When within two miles of the agency 
 
no WANNETA. 
 
 the column turned toward the north, to pass far above 
 the buildings, and slackened their speed somewhat in 
 order that any danger of being discovered and having 
 their plans frustrated might be avoided. 
 
 Scarcely had the column moved, than the half-breed 
 plunged his horse into the stream, and, holding tightly to 
 the rawhide bridle, swam ahead and directed the animal 
 where to land on the opposite bank. As the last of the 
 Crows were passing the spot, they fancied the wind 
 brought to their ears the sound of a splash in the waters 
 below. Some of them halted their ponies and rode to 
 the edge of the bank. x\s they peered anxiously into the 
 darkness, they could see no sign of the noble animal and 
 its rider who were to bear the news of their coming to 
 the agency and to the camp before their diabohcal work 
 could commence. 
 
 -Reaching the shore in safety, the half-breed sprang on 
 the animal's back, and, with lash vigourously applied, flew 
 over the plain as fast as his pony could bear him. In an 
 incredibly short time he reached a point opposite the 
 camp, and plunging his froth and foam flecked steed into 
 the water, swam through the depths to the other side, 
 where he scrambled up the steep bank to the plain above. 
 Leaving his horse, heaving and panting, he rushed into 
 the village and called the braves about him. 
 
 " The Crows are coming with many warriors. Take 
 your rifles and carry the wounded man to the agency 
 building without delay. Do not waste a moment. Run, 
 run, instantly," and catching up his own rifle, the half- 
 breed rushed toward the tipi where lay Strong Heart, 
 
WANNETA. Ill 
 
 followed by all the men in the village. They gathered 
 up the buffalo robes, on which the young man lay, by the 
 four corners, and hastily running to the agency store, 
 rushed pell-mell into it with their burden. 
 
 While they were doing this, Wanncta and the other 
 women hurriedly gathered a few pounds of dried beef, 
 and with the children that were in the small v^illagc, fol- 
 lowed on their heels. As soon as they reached the build- 
 ings, the employees, some six or eight in number, and the 
 agent himself, attracted by the noise, came running out 
 to see what was the matter. It did not take him long to 
 understand the condition of affairs. He gave instructions 
 that Strong Heart should be carried up-stairs — the main 
 building of the agency was two stories high — and laid on 
 the floor of a room having but one small window. Fifteen 
 of the warriors he stationed at the small block-house, at 
 a point which commanded three sides of the buildings, 
 and the remaining Sioux, with his own men, he placed in 
 various positions at doors, windows, and loop-holes within 
 the warehouse and the dwelling. 
 
 The women and children were sent into the cellar, with 
 the exception of some of the bravest, who were left above 
 with plenty of calico and linen to bind up the wounds of 
 any that might be hurt. The great gates of the agency 
 were shut and fastened, the doors and windows of all the 
 buildings locked and barred, the agent rolled out a keg 
 of fine rifle-powder, and set three of the squaws to load- 
 ing empty shells, so that they should not run short of am- 
 munition, in case they had to withstand a long attack. 
 He brought up several hundred bags of cartridges and 
 
112 W AN N ETA. 
 
 distributed them among the men, and laid a dozen brand- 
 new Winchesters in various parts of the house, within 
 the reach of those who were to defend the women and 
 children. When all this was done, they felt quite safe as 
 to the probable result of the attack, thinking that the 
 half-breed had greatly exaggerated the number of the 
 enemy. 
 
 The main body of the Sioux did not rest more than an 
 hour, and as the Crows were advancing from the north- 
 west, they were coming from the north ; but the Sioux 
 had ten miles to come and were proceeding very lei- 
 surely, while the Crows had about five miles to come and 
 were trotting their horses. 
 
 The Crows passed without being seen or heard, a mile 
 above the buildings, and, swinging around, came gradu- 
 ally in toward the deserted village. They approached 
 from the eastward very cautiously. Nearly a hundred 
 of them dismounted, and, advancing on all fours, crawled 
 to a part of it nearest the agency, while others surrounded 
 the tipis fringing the stream. All drew from their belts 
 their scalping-knifes and tomahawks, and, upon a war- 
 whoop from the chief, sprang through the entrance of 
 each lodge with uplifted knife and hatchet, ready to brain 
 those supposed to be lying inside. 
 
 Just as the village was surrounded, the moon, which 
 had been hidden behind a heavy bank of clouds, came out 
 in all its brightness and shed a penetrating light upon the 
 scene. Imagine the disgust of the Indians to find their 
 intended victims gone. Not a soul was there, and all 
 that was left for them to wreak their vengeance on, were 
 
WANNETA. 113 
 
 several curs which ran howling hither and thither, dodg- 
 ing the vicious thrusts of knife or strike of tomahawk 
 from the exasperated Indians. 
 
 ''Ah," said the medicine-man to a crowd of assembled 
 warriors, ''some one has heard of our coming and has led 
 the Sioux into the agency. We will get them yet. Come 
 on; follow me. 1 will lead you to the attack." There was 
 murmuring among the Crows, and some openly avowed 
 that he had led them into a trap ; but as everything in the 
 wigwams betokened a hasty flight, and as the crafty old 
 fellow used his most persuasive eloquence, he soon in- 
 duced them to follow his lead. 
 
 " They shall not escape me," he hissed. " I will get 
 them and deliver them into your hands. You shall have 
 blood and scalps, to pay you for the wrongs which have 
 been perpetrated upon your nation. Come, oh Crows, 
 follow me to victory." 
 
 Wa-da-ha leaped upon his pony's back, and followed 
 closely by Spotted Eagle, the chiefs and head warriors, 
 while the others trailed along in the rear, dashed toward 
 the government buildings. The trampling of so many 
 horses made considerable noise, and seeing that further 
 concealment was impossible, the Crowds raised their war- 
 whoop, and dividing into two parties, swung around, the 
 one behind and the other in front of the agency. 
 
 Those within could see by the bright moonlight what 
 an enormous host they had to contend with, and the 
 stoutest hearts quailed as they saw that they were out- 
 numbered thirty to one. The Crows, too, they saw had 
 nearly as good arms as they themselves, and the only 
 
114 WANNETA 
 
 thing that could save them would be the arrival of troops 
 or the coming of their people from the buffalo hunt. 
 
 The agent saw that he and his men were in very tight 
 quarters, and doubted whether, with such an army sur- 
 rounding him, he could get a message to the nearest mili- 
 tary post. He did not know whether to attempt to send 
 a scout or not, and resolved to wait until a consultation 
 could be held. 
 
 As the Crows were cavorting about the buildings, hoot- 
 ing and yelling, and discharging their rifles, the agent 
 called up the women from the cellar, and sending with 
 them a number of men, gave instructions that windows and 
 doors be doubly barricaded. The buildings were very 
 strongly put together, and were of very heavy timber. 
 They could, therefore, resist any number of bullets, but 
 were not at all fire-proof. The three, and the block- 
 house, which have been repeatedly mentioned, were con- 
 nected ; that is, built end to end, so that a person could 
 pass from one to the other without being seen. The last 
 building was the lowest, but the broadest, being square. 
 It was composed entirely of logs. This was the block- 
 house, or fort, and was so strongly built, the ends of the 
 logs being dovetailed, that no Indian could batter it 
 down. The loop-holes commanded the structure from 
 all sides, and it was not possible for the Crows to advance 
 upon it without great loss. 
 
 The warehouse,- in which was the meat and meal, was 
 at the north. The store and the apartments in which 
 the agent lived adjoined this. The next building was 
 occupied by the employees of the agency ; then came the 
 
W A N N ETA . lis 
 
 block-house. The meat on hand consisted of some seven 
 or eight hundred shoulders and sides of hogs. This was 
 to be issued to the Indians in case the beef supply, for some 
 unforeseen reason, should fail. As this was salted and 
 cured, it was very hard and dry, and while a bullet would 
 pass through seven or eight inches, a barrier of meat a 
 foot thick would afford sufficient resistance to stop any 
 bullet. 
 
 The squaws and a few of the men worked with the 
 superhuman strength that excitement and danger alone 
 give, and it was not many moments before every door 
 and window from the north end of the buildings to the 
 south was strengthened with this novel but effective bar- 
 ricade of pork. There were plenty of kegs of meal which 
 might have been used, but the agent considered the salt 
 pork better. 
 
 The Crows did not leave the defenders in doubt long 
 as to what their intentions were. The high board fence 
 which surrounded all, and which, while tolerably strong, 
 was by no means bullet-proof, was not an obstacle worthy 
 of consideration ; still it hindered them from obtaining 
 a clear view of the first story of the buildings. So at 
 a given signal five or six hundred Crows dismounted, 
 rushed to it, each seized a board, and pulled and tugged 
 together, thus tearing down and carrying off in large sec- 
 tions all of the fence and the gates. This surprised the 
 defenders, and although it rendered them somewhat un- 
 easy, did not alarm them, as the fence was of no value as 
 a protection. The defenders simultaneously opened a 
 rapid fire, and had the satisfaction of seeing a number of 
 
Il6 WANNETA. 
 
 the warriors stagger and fall, many of whom were unable 
 to rise, and had to be carried off the field by their com- 
 rades. 
 
 The agent ordered the braves and his men to shoot all 
 Indians who came as near as the dark line upon the 
 ground which marked the spot where the fence had stood. 
 So they waited with cocked rifles the approach of the 
 Crows to the dead-line. The Indians had heaped the re- 
 mains of the fence in a large pile, and setting fire to it, 
 soon had the whole mass in a roaring flame. They could 
 not resist the temptation of executing a small war-dance 
 about the bright blaze, and having done this, returned to 
 the attack with renewed spirits and redoubled energies. 
 The agent looked on complacently as his fence was being 
 burned, and when asked how he felt about it, remarked, 
 with the usual carelessness of his class, that it was Uncle 
 Sam's money that paid for the fence, and that he did not 
 care what became of it. 
 
 The Crows formed a ring of about a hundred yards 
 from the agency buildings, and circling around and 
 around, their horses on a dead run, discharged their 
 rifles as they rode. When the horses became tired, those 
 who had been waiting took their places while the first set 
 rested. Thus they kept up an incessant fire. The only 
 effect of this was to fill the strong and heavy weather- 
 boarding full of lead. Perhaps a few bullets entered some 
 crack or crevice and buried themselves in the walls or in 
 the piles of meat about the loop-holes, but there was no 
 damage done whatever. 
 
 It did not take the Crows many minutes to see that 
 
W ANN ETA . 117 
 
 their bullets made no impression upon the buildings, and 
 that those inside were emptying their saddles and send- 
 ing their best braves to the happy hunting-grounds at an 
 alarming rate. So they withdrew to the fire and devised 
 new tactics. They left the ponies in charge of some 
 fifty braves and on foot stormed the doors and tried to 
 batter them down. They selected for this purpose two 
 heavy posts taken from the fence, and put each in the 
 hands of a dozen of their strongest men, who went on a 
 quick run at the door. 
 
 The besieged saw them coming, and were somewhat 
 alarmed at the aspect affairs were now taking. The 
 agent called out loudly to open fire rapidly upon them. 
 As the Crows approached with their battering-rams and 
 crossed the dead-line, they received a shower of bullets 
 which killed five or six of each set. One of the parties 
 dropped the log and took to their heels ; the other came 
 right on, a man falling every now and then, but reached 
 the door with four of their number unhurt. They struck 
 it twice, but were too excited to hit hard enough to 
 break it down. Two of them were shot on the door-step, 
 and the other two, losing all heart, turned and ran swiftly 
 to where their companions were watching. Black Elk 
 then told his braves to try the white man's way of firing, 
 and to aim all together very carefully at the loop-holes. 
 This they did, discharging their arms simultaneously. A 
 thousand rifles fired as one had the effect of bringing the 
 Sioux from the north all the more rapidly as this thun- 
 derous report reached their ears, but it killed three of 
 those within and wounded four. 
 
Ii8 WANNETA. 
 
 As the sound reached the ears of the Sioux, Sitting 
 Bull and Rain-in-the-face, who were riding in front, 
 lashed their ponies into a furious speed, and calling to 
 their followers, who needed no second bidding, came on 
 to the agency. Nearer and nearer they drew, until they 
 could plainly hear the war-cries of the Crows. So intent 
 were the latter upon the new mode of assault, that they 
 did not know of the approach of the Sioux until they were 
 close upon them. 
 
 The Crows had tried for some time to set fire to the 
 buildings, and some of their best bow-men had been 
 shooting arrows, headed with red-hot coals, at the roofs. 
 Out of some fifteen or twenty shots, three of the brands 
 kindled a space upon the dry roofs of the north and cen- 
 tral buildings. One of the besieged sprang up to put out 
 the fire, but fell back with a bullet through his head. At 
 least five hundred rifles were directed toward the blaze, 
 and, had any one shown himself, instant death would have 
 been his fate. The fire gained rapidly, and those within 
 knew that over their heads an enemv was working Avhich 
 would soon drive them forth, an enemy against which 
 they could not fight with either rifle or knife. Two more 
 brave fellows within sprang up to make another at- 
 tempt. Both fell back, one shot in three places and the 
 other fairly riddled with lead. Just as smoke was pour- 
 ing into the upper stories of the building — so dense that 
 Strong Heart had to be removed to the lower floor — 
 there came a sound which was heard above the roar of 
 repeating arms, and, which sent a thrill of gladness 
 through the heart of every one within those doomed 
 
WANNETA. 
 
 119 
 
 walls. It was the Sioux war-whoop, and as it ran^r out, 
 bringing gladness to one side and sorrow and chagrin to 
 the other, those who uttered it dashed into sight, and 
 charged without an instant's pause. 
 
 Now ensued a tight in the open plain, in which a thou- 
 sand Crows, stung to exasperation by their failure to carry 
 the fort, furiously assailed fifteen hundred Sioux. The 
 horses of both parties were tired, and it was a question 
 of a few moments only before one or the other should 
 give way, for Indians w^ill seldom fight in the open plain. 
 After the first few charges the lines drew apart, and a 
 steady fire was kept up on both sides for fifteen or twenty 
 minutes. The moon became obscured in clouds for a 
 time, so that the aim of both parties was very uncertain, 
 and they could not tell whether they were directing their 
 rifles at their enemies or not. So there was a lull in the 
 fight until each should be able to see. In a few moments 
 the moon shone out in all its brightness, and, without 
 waiting further, the Sioux raised their battle-cry and 
 charged the Crows. 
 
 The line wavered an instant and then broke, and with 
 loud ''ki-yis," the defeated Crows fled toward their own 
 village, pursued by nearly a thousand of the most fleet of 
 the Sioux. A number were killed in the pursuit, but as 
 the horses ot the victors were worn out after their long 
 run, hardly five miles had been traversed before most of 
 the animals showed signs of fatigue, and gradually, one 
 after another dropped out of the race and returned to 
 the agency. 
 
CHAPTER IX. 
 
 THE SCENE AT THE AGENCY. 
 
 When the Sioux swept down and charged the Crows 
 with a war-whoop of such volume and strength that it 
 seemed to almost shake the heavens, the delight of those 
 inside the little fortress could scarcely be expressed in 
 words. They danced, they shouted, and carried on al- 
 most like crazy people. It was only a few moments before 
 they saw what would be the result of the fight, so all in 
 the fort and in the northern building brought their guns 
 and ammunition and joined the men and women crowded 
 in the agent's house. A scene was enacted here that beg- 
 gars description. Every one was so rejoiced to see the 
 Crows in full retreat, and to know that there would be 
 no massacre and no captivity, that they went through all 
 sorts of antics. 
 
 As soon as the enemy were in full retreat, the Sioux 
 crowded around the buildings and called to those inside 
 to come out. The doors were thrown open, and every 
 one within the burning building ran into the plain. Six 
 strong braves bore in advance of the crowd the litter upon 
 which lay Strong Heart. This they carried out some 
 little distance and set down in a place of safety. The 
 people having thus escaped, the agent called to the Sioux 
 to dismount, and some two hundred men worked with 
 might and main to save what they could of the contents 
 
 120 
 
WAN N ETA. 12 
 
 of the houses. The fire had gained such headway on the 
 roof, and was fanned by so stiff a breeze, that there was 
 no possibility of saving any of the houses. The barn and 
 wagon-shed, after being rifled of their contents and the 
 horses there stabled, had also been fired by the Crows. 
 
 The Indians worked as hard as they could, and carried 
 all the household provisions and pork safely outside the 
 burning buildings. When this was done, the agent and 
 his assistants had to stand idly by and watch the devour- 
 ing flames. There was nothing for him to do but to send 
 to the nearest railroad and telegraph station an account 
 of what had happened, and to notify the authorities at 
 Washington to send instructions and money for the erec- 
 tion of new buildings, and the purchase of horses and 
 other necessary commodities. The Indians found their 
 village undisturbed by the Crows, and, by crowding and 
 sleeping six or seven in a tipi, managed to furnish the 
 agent and his wife and employees with several lodges unti' 
 better accommodations could be secured. 
 
 The flames mounting high in air, made such a brill- 
 iant light that people fifty miles away saw, by the red 
 haze, that something unusual had happened. The Crows, 
 looking back far distant on their homeward race, saw it, 
 too, and gave vent to their delight in war-whoops and 
 yells as they sped across the prairie. The Indians and 
 whites watched until nothing remained but masses of 
 bright red coals. Then, as it was late at night, they 
 turned in. A guard of a hundred warriors was left to 
 watch the provisions. They spent their time in dancing 
 about the fire and keeping up a series of songs, now and 
 
122 WANNETA. 
 
 then interspersed with a few war-like demonstrations, 
 such as shouts and yells. They helped themselves very 
 liberally to the pork, and many a shoulder and piece of 
 bacon was devoured after being first cooked over the 
 embers. 
 
 When the first volley was fired by the Crows as they 
 rode around the buildings, Wanneta, who had left her 
 charge for a few moments to get a bucket of water and 
 speak with those down-stairs, rushed up in great alarm 
 and sat down by the side of her lover, answering his ques- 
 tions and listening with great agitation to the sounds of 
 attack. At first Strong Heart was very anxious to go 
 below and assist, and when the building was fired and 
 they carried him down, it was all Wanneta could do to 
 prevent him from getting up, weak as he was, and joining 
 in the defense. Strong Heart, like all Indian young men, 
 could not bear to see a fight in which his own people were 
 engaged without lending them his assistance. Indians 
 have been known to fight when terribly wounded, and 
 there are cases on record where braves who have been 
 cut and shot a number of times, have sat up with their 
 back propped against a tree or a dead horse, loading and 
 firing their rifles for several hours. The same stoicism 
 was displayed by many soldiers in the late war for the 
 Union. 
 
 As the fight went on, and the Crows were circling on 
 their fast flying ponies around and around the buildings, 
 Wanneta and Strong Heart sat perfectly still for some 
 time, listening to the dull thud of the hoofs upon the turf 
 and the yells of those within and without. The discharge 
 
W A N N E TA 
 
 123 
 
 of the rifles was so rapid that they did not feel at all afraid, 
 nor were they in the least bit nervous. When one is in 
 a building and there is a fight outside or below, and the 
 shooting is very active, one is not apt to be half so badly 
 frightened as if there were an occasional discharge. In 
 the first case one is nerved to see or hear almost any- 
 thing ; in the other, one listens with bated breath for each 
 report, and thus the imagination, having full sway during 
 the pause, is inflamed by the nervous and excitable con- 
 dition of the mind. 
 
 As the fight grew hot, those inside cheered and yelled 
 in answer to those without. Every once in a while a bul- 
 let would smash through a glass window, and another, 
 with a dull zip, would bury itself in the stacks of meat 
 behind. The patter of the lead striking the heavy weather- 
 boarding, indicated to the young folk that a very heavy 
 fire was being directed against them. 
 
 " Wanneta," said Strong Heart, after the shooting had 
 been continued for about fifteen minutes, '' I think we are 
 perfectly safe here, unless they set fire to the build- 
 ings. In case they do this, there is no hope for us what- 
 ever." 
 
 '' If they do set fire to the building," said Wanneta, 
 '' the men can run up on the roof and extinguish the blaze 
 before it has gained much headway." 
 
 " No, they can't," said Strong Heart, *' because every 
 Crow will watch that blaze, keeping his rifle turned 
 toward it, and the life of the first man who shows himself 
 will not be worth an old pony." 
 
 Wanneta groaned when she heard this, but, as there 
 
124 
 
 WANNETA 
 
 was no indication of the building being fired, she kept 
 her usual composure. She gave Strong Heart a drink of 
 water and, leaving him for a few moments, ran down- 
 stairs to see how the defenders were getting along. The 
 lamps in the agency had been lighted at first, but as they 
 interfered with the men's aim, they had been turned 
 down or blown out, and each man handled his gun in 
 comparative darkness, the moonlight outside enabling 
 him to direct his fire with considerable accuracy. While 
 Wanneta was talking to the women, the Crows ceased 
 their circling about the agency, and advanced and tore 
 down the fence, as before described, and tried to batter 
 in the door. 
 
 Pulling off the boards and wrenching apart the cross- 
 pieces made considerable noise. Strong Heart, hearing 
 it, called out loudly for Wanneta. She ran up and joined 
 him, to tell him what was being done, and then went 
 down-stairs again. After the unsuccessful attempt to bat- 
 ter down the door, the Crows charged in a body against 
 the building, and shot many arrows with live coals at- 
 tached, or threw blazing brands on the roof Wanneta, 
 looking out through a small crack, saw what was being 
 done, and, with a despairing cry, ran up-stairs to tell 
 her lover. As this charge was made, the besieged fired 
 all the cartridges in the magazines of their guns in rapid 
 succession. The Crows were so near that their aim was 
 very effective. They were compelled to withdraw pre- 
 cipitately. 
 
 '' Strong Heart," said Wanneta, ''your fears were well 
 founded, for these devils have set fire to the roof. As I 
 
IVANNETA. 125 
 
 was down-stairs 1 saw fifteen or twenty arrows and blaz- 
 ing brands directed against our fort. It is not possible 
 that among so many all should fail to do the fearful work 
 for which they were designed. In case the roof catches 
 fire, we will stay up here as long as we can and then go 
 down. The men below will try to put the fire out." 
 
 There was a rough plastering on laths against the 
 rafters of the roof, the room being in this way made very 
 high and spacious. There was no attic or garret. So 
 that if a blaze should start, it would burn very little 
 before it would be detected by our friends under- 
 neath. 
 
 "If the roof does catch fire," said Strong Heart, "you 
 must let me take my rifle and fight with the men. I will 
 do it. I will not be shut up and die like a coward. I 
 will get outside and die like a man." 
 
 " You must not do that. Strong Heart. Please do not 
 go out — do not leave, for my sake, unless we see that we 
 are to be roasted alive. Then we will run for the river, 
 but not until then." 
 
 Strong Heart lay still for a few moments, for he did 
 not want to join his companions unless Wanneta wished. 
 Had there been no one there to plead with him to stay, 
 or had there been some one whom he did not love, he 
 probably would have gone below and fought with the 
 rest. He would not have shown weakness, even though 
 his arm and shoulder greatly piined him ; he would have 
 loaded and fired with his ricrht arm, and shut his teeth 
 with the grit characteristic of his people, and would have 
 been the last to complain. Wanneta sat by his side, and 
 
126 WANNETA. 
 
 did not speak for some time. The noise of the conflict 
 drowned the crackling noise that was becoming louder 
 above, and it was not until a loud snap was heard and a 
 piece of plaster fell from the pointed ceiling to the floor 
 that anything unusual was noticed. Then they could see 
 small flames plying their destructive work in the lath and 
 rafters exposed by the falling plaster. There was no 
 longer any doubt that the building was on fire. 
 
 The flames spread along the ridge with great speed, 
 and every few seconds another piece of plaster fell to the 
 floor, exposing more of the fire. It was only a few mo- 
 ments before the smoke from above settled down nearly 
 to them. They could remain on the second floor but a 
 short time longer. Wanneta rushed to the stairs and 
 called to the men below. Two of them obeyed her sum- 
 mons, and came running up with buckets of water. One 
 rushed up the ladder, opened the skylight, and was about 
 to step upon the roof, when, with a loud shriek, he fell 
 twenty feet to the floor beneath, shot through the head. 
 Not Avishing her lover to see more of this, Wanneta ran 
 to the steep stairs and called again for assistance. Four 
 strong men came quickly, and, at her request, carried 
 Strong Heart down to a safer place. Going to a dark 
 corner of the room, they laid his bed upon the floor, and 
 then returned to their posts of duty. 
 
 Wanneta threw herself by his side, and, until the glad 
 sound of the Sioux war-whoop Avas heard, did not leave 
 him. 
 
 "Dear Strong Heart," she said, "do not leave your 
 bed unless the building burns so far that we cannot stay 
 
WANNETA. 127 
 
 here longer. Then take your rifle, and give me the rifle 
 of the man killed up-stairs, and wc will all run for the 
 river, take the canoes, and get across to a place of 
 safety." 
 
 '• Wanneta, let me get up ; I cannot stand it here. 1 
 hear the death-song of several Crows outside. Let me 
 get out — I must join in the fight : " and as he concluded, 
 he raised himself to a sitting position, and stretched out 
 his right hand for his rifle, which they had placed by his 
 side to be used should the Crows enter the fort. Wan- 
 neta saw that prompt measures would alone prevent him 
 from carrying out his intentions ; so throwing both arms 
 around his neck, she held him fast, and in doing so, hurt 
 his shoulder so that he almost cried out with pain. She 
 pushed him back gently, and made him lie down upon 
 the soft buffalo and bear robes. Then she held his right 
 arm with both hands and prevented him from again ris- 
 ing, and pleaded with all her might. By her efforts and 
 her pleading, she managed to keep him on his back. 
 
 '' Strong Heart, you told me at the old village that you 
 loved me, and I believe it ; but if you get up and go out, 
 unless it is necessary, I will not believe you — 1 will not 
 trust you." This made him a little angry, for he took it 
 differently from what she had anticipated. He replied 
 instantly : '' If the Sioux nation is in danger it is my duty 
 to aid them, and although I may be suffering from a 
 slight wound, it is no reason why I should lie idly by and 
 let the brothers of my own nation pour out their heart's 
 blood in order that I may escape. No ! I am the son of 
 Rain-in-the-face, the greatest Sioux chief that ever lived, 
 
128 WANNETA. 
 
 and I will conduct myself as becomes the son of Rain-in- 
 the-face, and will not act the coward. 
 
 '' I will lie here, Wanneta, until the last moment, and 
 if the roof burns and falls, I will charge with the rest and 
 with you and make a great attempt to reach the other 
 side of the river. ' There was a few moments of silence 
 after this, the lovers listening to the sounds of the rifles, 
 the cries of the besiegers and the besieged. Presently, 
 Strong Heart said : " Come close to my side, dear friend," 
 — she had run to the front to see what was the matter, and 
 was standing a few feet away when he spoke. At his 
 bidding, she came and sat down close to him. 
 
 '' Wanneta," said he, '' when I told you that I loved 
 you, I meant every word I said. Were you in earnest 
 when you said you loved me in return?" 
 
 *' I was," she said, " and because I wanted to keep you 
 here upon your couch is the reason I said I would not 
 love you if you went out to fight. It is because I think 
 so much of you and hold you so dear that I do not want 
 to lose you, or have you fall into the hands of those re- 
 vengeful Crow dogs." 
 
 '' Wanneta, I believe every word you say, and know 
 that your love for me is as deep as is that of any woman 
 for man. I think that I had better speak further upon 
 this matter, because, if I have to go out to the fight, I do 
 not know what will become of me or what will become 
 of you. If we leave together, wx may both escape, or 
 one of us may be killed and the other left ; therefore, I 
 wish to make a very strange request, and want to know 
 if you will promise me you will carry it out. You know, 
 
WAN NET A. 129 
 
 if they see that I am wounded, they will capture me alive. 
 That means death by slow torture. For you, capture 
 means marriage to some Crow warrior whom you do not 
 love, and who will be a very harsh master to you : there- 
 fore, I want you, dear Wanneta, to make an agreement 
 with mc similar to that which we made the day at the 
 cliffs when we had such a narrow escape. If they come 
 to take me, and I am wounded or fallen and you are 
 there, take this knife " — and he gave her the same hunt- 
 ing-knife that he carried the day they were in the Bad 
 Lands — *' and with it run me to the heart, and then your- 
 self. If I am not so badly wounded, and can handle 
 weapons, I will plunge this knife into the heart of my 
 captor, and then will end both our lives. Should we 
 both be disarmed, and unable to escape a worse fate than 
 death, then I will die at the stake, as should a brave 
 Sioux ; you must, in that case, look out for yourself." 
 
 " That is too horrible, Strong Heart. Do not talk that 
 way. I will take this knife, as you wish, but I will not 
 use it unless we can signal each other with our eyes, if 
 captured, and agree as to what we shall do." 
 
 '' Well, so be it," said Strong Heart; '' we will not use 
 the knife unless by your eyes I see you give consent, 
 then for the worst." , 
 
 ''Suppose this trouble all passes by and we escape?" 
 said Wanneta. 
 
 '' Then," said Strong Heart, '' will come one of the 
 happiest moments of my life. Then we shall be safe, 
 for our people will leave us a guard of several hun- 
 dred warriors, and they will not make the hunt very 
 
I30 WANNETA 
 
 long, but will go on the war-path against the Crows, 
 who have caused all this trouble. There is yet another 
 thing that I must speak of before more moments pass, 
 as there is no telling what may happen in the next few 
 hours. 
 
 *' You told me that you loved me, Wanneta, and I be- 
 lieve you. Now I want to know if you will love me still 
 further," — and here he raised himself again to a sitting 
 posture and supporting himself with his right arm, while 
 she instinctively drew near and tenderly laid him against 
 her breast — " I want to know if you will become my 
 squaw. You know I am well able to care for you ; you 
 know how much I think of you, and all that 1 would do 
 for you. Will you consent to this, dear Wanneta, as soon 
 as I am well and strong again ? " 
 
 An instant's pause, a little hesitation on the part of the 
 Indian girl, and then, as does every woman whose heart is 
 touched by true love, she said, '' Yes." 
 
 Just then the men came down from above, and an- 
 nounced that three of their number had been shot in try- 
 ing to put out the fire. Those in the little fortress who 
 had been most brave and reckless turned pale. The 
 white men tightened their belts, and nerved themselves 
 to meet the worst. The Indians became desperate, and, 
 for about five minutes, all fired as fast as they could 
 cram cartridges into the magazines of their rifles in the 
 endeavour to drive back the red-skins. These had seen 
 the advance of the fire, and knowing that it would, sooner 
 or later, drive out those within, gathered around, waiting 
 for what seemed to them their certain prey. 
 
WAN NET A, 131 
 
 Just as matters were getting at their worst, and the 
 men were beginning to be blinded by smoke, and to talk 
 of making a charge for the river, in hopes of thus escap- 
 ing, there rang out upon the air the well-known Sioux 
 war-whoop. 
 
 Many times, upon the desert, a lonely traveller who has 
 been wending his wearisome journey, day after day, 
 across sandy wastes, sees far ahead, dimly outlined 
 against the sky, the palm-tree, sure sign of springing 
 waters and the rest of an oasis. He quickens his step, 
 his heart is light, his eye re-kindles, and his whole as- 
 pect is changed. So with these dejected and desperate 
 men. When the sound of the war-cry of their nation 
 rang out, it brought to them gladness and the promise 
 of escape. They all cheered in return, but. on account of 
 the great racket outside, of course were not heard. They 
 stopped firing, for fear of hurting their own countrymen. 
 They gathered at the doors and windows, and peered out 
 of the little port-holes to see what was happening. The 
 moon came out very bright for the next ten minutes, and 
 they could discern everything almost as well as if all 
 these doings had been going on by daylight. 
 
 They saw the Sioux, several hundred more in number 
 than the Crows, dashing on to the fray, led by Rain-in- 
 the-face and Sitting Bull, warriors whose prowess was 
 unequalled. On swept the Sioux leaders, followed by 
 warriors eager for blood, eager for fight. Every one 
 had thrown down his blanket, his bread-sack — everything 
 but his weapons. They charged the Crows at once, and 
 as they wheeled off to the right, delivered a most sting- 
 
132 WANNETA. 
 
 ing fire. Some of them fired under their horses' necks, 
 others over, while not a few, to show in what contempt 
 they held the fighting powers of the Crows, sat bolt-up- 
 right and discharged their rifles without protection. The 
 result you know. The Crows fled, and the field belonged 
 to the Sioux. The young braves began to scalp the slain, 
 while the chiefs rushed to the agency buildings, and 
 pounding upon the doors, loudly called to those within 
 to open and come out. 
 
 It did not take the Indians long to congratulate each 
 other upon their escape. Indians are not given to many 
 embraces nor to the shedding of tears. Their stolidity 
 of nature will not permit them to indulge in what they 
 regard as foolishness. 
 
 Rain-in-the-face, having ascertained that his son was 
 safe, took Sitting Bull by the arm and led him to Strong 
 Heart's side, where he had been laid in a place of safety 
 by the young men. He had told Sitting Bull before of 
 Strong Heart's bravery in killing so many Crows. Sit- 
 ting Bull, usually stern, ferocious, and bloodthirsty, paid 
 the young man a compliment which is worth}^ of being 
 recorded here. 
 
 " Strong Heart, son of Rain-in-the-face, you have 
 showed that you are rightly named. If I had one thou- 
 sand young men like you, I would drive the Long Knives 
 out of our hunting-grounds forever. Young man, if your 
 enemies ever injure you again, the whole nation will 
 avenge you." 
 
 Those of the Sioux who had been killed, were placed 
 in an empty tipi and watched over by two squaws, who 
 
WANNETA. 133 
 
 kept up a moaning and dismal singing all night long. 
 After this was done, some of the Indians and the agent, 
 together with his family, turned in at the little village 
 for the night, but the greater part of them camped 
 upon the plain, with no covering save the canopy of 
 heaven. 
 
CHAPTER X. 
 
 WA-DA-HA AND SPOTTED EAGLE IN A TIGHT PLACE. 
 
 Wa-DA-HA and Spotted Eagle were with the foremost 
 Crows in the flight, for they well knew the fate that was 
 in store for them, should they be taken by their own 
 people. Therefore, as the Sioux pursued, they whipped 
 their ponies and made them gallop as fast as the tired 
 steeds could, in a desperate effort to escape. 
 
 Occasionally they heard the well-known war-whoop in 
 the rear, signifying to them that a Crow, whose horse 
 was unable to keep up, had fallen. But as these sounds 
 grew fainter and fainter as the night wore away, they 
 soon gained courage, and trusted that their escape was 
 certain. They rode side by side, a Httle in advance of 
 the Crows, for some distance and, after the sounds of 
 pursuit had died away, let their panting animals lower 
 their gait to a slow walk. Thus they proceeded for a 
 number of miles, when they stopped and encamped for the 
 rest of the night. As they rode along together, both in 
 moody silence, they thought how desperate was their sit- 
 uation, and wondered whether the Crows would wreak 
 their vengeance upon them for proposing an assault 
 which had resulted so disastrously to the attacking 
 party. 
 
 Wa-da-ha did not care much how affairs went ; he had 
 134 
 
W ANN ETA. 135 
 
 lost his position in his own tribe, and he knew well that 
 the chances were greatly against his being adopted into 
 the Crow nation as a medicine-man. As he thought over 
 these things, he hardened his heart and, crushing down 
 any feelings of fear which may have arisen for the mo- 
 ment, nerved himself to meet whatever the future should 
 bring, whether of good or evil. 
 
 Spotted Eagle was more of a coward than the medicine- 
 man, and as he rode along, he thought of the foolish and 
 desperate step he had taken. Although outwardly he 
 showed no signs of a tormented mind and uneasy con- 
 science, yet inwardly he suffered intensely. He was not 
 as bad as many young Indians, for, although reckless and 
 dissipated, the only really serious crime that could be 
 brought against him was his late treachery. As the 
 young man thought it over, the question came to him as 
 it had to the medicine-man. What will the Crows do with 
 us now that they have been defeated ? Turning to his 
 companion, he asked, '' Oh, great Wa-da-ha, tell me what 
 shall we do to pacify the Crows. They are riding a little 
 in our rear, and I can hear from their mutterings that 
 they are very angry over their defeat, and that they lay 
 it to us." 
 
 "Young man," said Wa-da-ha, "the only thing that 
 will pull us through this scrape, will be nerve and grit. 
 If I thought the Sioux did not know of our share in the 
 business, we would escape to-night and go back to their 
 camp; but as they came in such large numbers, all 
 painted and ready for fight, I think they must have 
 learned of our intended attack through a scout. Or they 
 
136 WAN N ETA. 
 
 may have seen us as we passed around the Bad Lands; 
 therefore, 1 prefer to take chances with the Crows, rather 
 than return to the village and be put to death by my own 
 people. If we were only certain that they did not know 
 of our doings, we could return in safety." 
 
 '' Well, medicine-man," said Spotted Eagle, '' suppose 
 you get off your horse and let me lead him. Then do 
 you creep back to where the Crows are. When within 
 a hundred yards, rise, turn, and walk ahead of them for 
 some little distance, so as to hear, if possible, what they 
 think of our conduct in this affair. If they are in favour 
 of making us prisoners, the best thing that we can do is 
 to go back to the Sioux, and run the risk of their having 
 discovered our part in the attack." 
 
 '' Young man," said Wa-da-ha, '' I will do as you say ; 
 but I w^ant you to understand that, if we are separated, 
 we must each stand up for the other in deed and in 
 speech, and that if one of us is taken captive by the 
 Sioux, he is not to tell anything that will criminate the 
 other." 
 
 *' I agree," said Spotted Eagle. 
 
 " Then," said the medicine-man, " lead my horse ; I 
 will rejoin you presently." 
 
 Slipping from the pony's back, he ran several hundred 
 yards toward the rear, until within hearing distance of 
 the Crows. He gained this position without being no- 
 ticed by taking advantage of the little darkness caused 
 by the moon passing through a great mass of clouds. 
 Wa-da-ha heard Black Elk and some of the warriors 
 talking very earnestly too-^ther. and all that thev said was 
 
WANNETA. 137 
 
 wafted by a gentle breeze in his direction, so that not one 
 word of the conversation did he lose. 
 
 " No, Black Elk ; the young men are very clamorous 
 for the death of these two Sioux. They have, it is true, 
 taken us to the agency and fulfilled their part of the con- 
 tract, but we did not find a hundred women, children, and 
 old men alone, as they said we would. We found a gar- 
 rison of men, who poured a destructive fire into our 
 ranks. How was it that the Sioux came in just at the 
 right moment and charged us, if these bad men had not 
 sent word to them of our movements? " 
 
 The chief thought a moment, and then replied : '* I do 
 not think that they meant to lead us into ambush. I 
 think we were seen when we passed the Bad Lands by 
 some scout from the Sioux party, who reported his dis- 
 covery. I think, from what these men say, they have 
 been greatly wronged by their tribe, and that they left 
 seeking vengeance upon the chief and his son in retalia- 
 tion for insults and injuries. 1 should deem it advisable 
 to watch them both closely until we reach our village. 
 Let us then take them into the council, question them 
 closely, and send word by a messenger, with a peace-pipe 
 in his hand, to the Sioux reservation. If the Sioux say 
 that the men are traitors to them, we will spare them, and 
 adopt them into the tribe, as agreed. If the Sioux say 
 that these men are friends of theirs, we will kill them." 
 
 '' Well," cried one of the warriors, '* the Sioux may send 
 back word that these men are friends of theirs, and loyal 
 to Rain-in-the-face, in order to get them for punishment 
 at home." 
 
138 WANNETA. 
 
 '' No," said Black Elk ; '^ they will not do that. If the 
 men are traitors, and tried to betray the women and chil- 
 dren left at the agency, they will be only too glad to have 
 them put to death here. You see, if they should propose 
 to torture them at home, some relatives would intercede, 
 and want them spared on conditions. The warriors and 
 head men know that they could scarcely dare to overrule 
 the wishes of these friends. The head men and the chief 
 will want to mete out vengeance and make an example 
 of them. Therefore, they would rather have the prisoners 
 meet their richly-deserved fate at the hands of the Crows, 
 than have them escape any punishment. 
 
 '' Now, my brothers and warriors, listen. Bind these 
 two as soon as they reach our village, so they cannot es- 
 cape. Send a trusty messenger who speaks their tongue, 
 with a pipe of peace, to the Sioux nation, and find out 
 what they have to say with reference to them. We shall 
 reach our village some time day after to-morrow, and as 
 soon as we get there, I will give orders for the binding of 
 the two men, and will start the messenger on his 
 journey." 
 
 " Well said, chief," cried the first warrior ; '' it shall be 
 as you wish." 
 
 The medicine-man, having heard enough to make his 
 ears tingle, and to cause even his strong knees to tremble, 
 ran quickly ahead to Spotted Eagle, and made known to 
 him the whole of the conversation. 
 
 '' What shall we do? " said the young man, anxiously. 
 
 " Well," said the medicine-man, '' we dare not try to es- 
 cape now, for they are wrought up to such a pitch that 
 
WAN NET A. 139 
 
 they will shoot us at once if they suspect us of such an 
 idea. I think the chances may be more in our favour 
 when we reach the village, so we had better go quietly 
 there." 
 
 *' Cannot we make a dash for it, Wa-da-ha? Couldn't 
 we go to our people, and make them believe that we have 
 done nothing wrong?" 
 
 '' No, young man," said Wa-da-ha, " if we foolishly at- 
 tempt to escape, we shall be killed without doubt. Go 
 quietly on to the village and bide your time." 
 
 A few moments after this talk had taken place, three 
 Crows trotted up to where the Sioux were, and told them 
 that Black Elk had given orders that all should encamp 
 for the night, and that under no circumstances should 
 either Spotted Eagle or the medicine-man leave camp 
 without first speaking to the chief. Then the Crows 
 picketed their ponies and, lying down upon the ground, 
 told them to prepare for the night's rest. These Crows 
 were virtually a guard appointed by the chief to watch 
 the Sioux, and see that they did not escape. Early the 
 next morning the march was resumed, and continued until 
 dark. Another night was spent on the plain, and about 
 noon of the next day the warriors entered the village 
 which they had left in such glad spirits and with such 
 certainty of success. The women, children, and old men 
 crowded out to see them enter, and to hear what had been 
 their fortune in the fight. 
 
 The bodies of the slain had been carried, according to 
 Indian custom, upon the backs of the ponies, and the in- 
 jured had been brought on rough litters, strapped between 
 
I40 WANNETA 
 
 two ponies. At the sight of so many dead and wounded, 
 the squaws set up a mournful wail, and each rushed for- 
 ward to see if her husband or relative had been among 
 those who had fallen in the fight. While this scene was 
 taking place, and the women were crying and weeping 
 over the bodies of the dead, a very different scene was 
 going on near the great council-house. The prisoners — 
 for such they now were — had been closely watched all the 
 morning, and when the whole nation had gathered at the 
 council-house, both Wa-da-ha and Spotted Eagle w^ere 
 seized and, in spite of expostulations, had their hands se- 
 curely bound behind them, and w^ere forced to enter the 
 lodge. The chief stood up amidst a profound silence and 
 directed two of his swiftest messengers to take the best 
 ponies in the tribe, selecting those that had not been fa- 
 tigued by the long march, and go as quickly as possible 
 to the Sioux nation, bearing each a pipe of peace. There 
 they were to learn what was the feeling toward the medi- 
 cine-man and Spotted Eagle. Having charged them 
 what they should say to the Sioux, the chief ordered 
 them to leave without delay, and as they rode out of the 
 camp, he produced the council-pipe and, having lighted 
 it, passed it around to all the head warriors present. No 
 council would be complete, and no ceremony considered 
 properly enacted, without the use of the pipe. It is as 
 essential to the Indian as the reading of the Scriptures 
 in a church service would be to us. 
 
 The messengers were expected to ride all that da}' and 
 night, and to arrive at the Sioux camp shortly after day- 
 light the second morning. They were to start on the re- 
 
IVANNETA. 141 
 
 turn trip about three hours after reaching the village, and 
 should their horses hold out, would be back at the Crow 
 camp about two or three o'clock of the third morning 
 after leaving. The chief very gravely opened the debate, 
 and for one of no legal education his arguments were cer- 
 tainly very strong, his rulings excellent, and the decisions 
 arrived at as good as those of our average lawyer. 
 
 Addressing the people assembled, he stated in as few 
 words as possible the case before them, and before speak- 
 ing, asked of each that he should first listen to what he 
 had to say and then give his own views. Black Elk then 
 went on to say that the two men had kept the agreement 
 made with the Crows, but that on account of their defeat 
 the young braves were very clamorous for the death of 
 both, for they reasoned that it was evident that the Sioux- 
 had led them into a trap. This argument the chief 
 claimed could be easily refuted. The prisoners would 
 hardly have dared return with them, but would have 
 gone over to the Sioux in the attack, had they been 
 decoys. Since the Crows had been defeated, it showed 
 all the more clearly to his mind that the men were in- 
 nocent. Had they not been innocent, they would have 
 thrown off all pretense and joined their own people as 
 soon as the charge was made. 
 
 Each one of the chiefs made a speech, giving his views 
 of the case. There were so many who wanted to talk, 
 and some had so much to say, that it was well into the 
 night before the council was ended. The drift of opinion 
 of the older people was in favour of adopting the medi- 
 cine-man and Spotted Eagle into the tribe. 
 
142 WANNETA. 
 
 Upon the adjournment of the council, the Sioux were 
 led to the same tipi which they had occupied before start- 
 ing upon the expedition, and were given quarters there. 
 Three of the Crows watched them that night. The next 
 day there was no council held. But at seven o'clock in 
 the evening one was called, to last all night, if neces- 
 sary, or until the messengers returned from the Sioux 
 nation. The Indians had fortified themselves for this 
 council by eating large quantities of meat during the 
 day-time. 
 
 The same line of argument was taken up here as at the 
 previous one, and there was little said to interest the 
 reader during the early part of the assembly. But as the 
 hour of midnight drew near, the speeches became more 
 animated. Many persons who had been sleeping, aroused 
 themselves and crowded into the room to hear the de- 
 bate and to learn what the Sioux people said concerning 
 the prisoners. The medicine-man was not allowed to 
 speak for himself until shortly before midnight, when, in 
 response to many calls for him, the chief caused his arms 
 to be loosed and, giving him a place to stand where all 
 should see and hear, commanded him to say on. 
 
 " Friends of the Crow nation," began Wa-da-ha, " I ap- 
 pear before you not as I should have liked to have come. 
 This young man, Spotted Eagle, and myself have been 
 taken and bound by your people because they imagine 
 that we have tried to betray you into the hands of the 
 Sioux. When first I came to your village some days ago, 
 I was promised power and safety, should I lead an attack 
 upon a hundred women and children who were settled 
 
WA A'A'E TA . 143 
 
 temporarily at the agency, while their own people were 
 away on a buffalo hunt. I led your people in this attack. 
 1 did not know that any Sioux other than those whom 
 we expected to attack were near. There was no man 
 more surprised than I to see them, and since that time, 
 in thinking the matter over, it has occurred to me that we 
 must have been observed when we were passing the Bad 
 Lands. 
 
 *' Now, the point that I wish to impress upon you is 
 the same that your chief has already raised. Would I 
 betray my own nation and come here and live with you 
 without reward ? No ! I want reward. If I were a spy 
 and trying to betray you, would I live in your own town, 
 would 1 have returned from the attack with you, instead 
 of joining my own brothers as soon as they came in sight? 
 What I have done should prove to you conclusively that 
 I have acted in perfectly good faith. Now, then, why am 
 I bound ; why do you not untie me ? This young man 
 and myself are innocent of having done you any wrong. 
 We tried in every way to make the attack a success ; we 
 knew not what would be the outcome, and had we not 
 been molested by the Sioux, we should have swept out 
 of existence all those who were hid in the agency build- 
 ings, and should have taken many scalps. Do not blame 
 us for the defeat. We could not help it. 
 
 " In a few hours your young men from the Sioux people 
 will be here. Then you will know whether I told you 
 the truth or not, and you will learn from them that I 
 gave up everything I held dear, in order that I might 
 have revenge upon my enemies among my own people. 
 
144 WANNETA 
 
 Having learned this, I will then ask you if you are hon- 
 ourable Crows, to fulfill that part of the contract and 
 make me a medicine-man as you said you would." 
 
 After Wa-da-ha had finished, the powwow continued 
 for several hours, and there was a great deal said on both 
 sides of the question. At last, about three o'clock in the 
 morning, horses' hoofs were heard coming in mad haste 
 through the village. The sound approached the council- 
 house and, as every one was Hstening with the greatest 
 excitement, there burst through the door the two young 
 men who bore the news from the agency. They advanced 
 with rapid strides through the assembly to the centre 
 and, standing there, were received by the chief. 
 
 ''What news bring you?" cried the chief; ''speak. 
 We must hear." 
 
 Then the one who was commissioned to act as spokes- 
 man replied as follows : 
 
 " We reached the Sioux village safely and carried the 
 news of the medicine-man and Spotted Eagle to Chief 
 Rain-in-the-face. He called a council immediately upon 
 hearing us, and asked what should be done. We told him 
 that the medicine-man and Spotted Eagle were held by 
 us as prisoners, and we wished to know what they would 
 give if we would release them. At this the chief flew in 
 a great rage, and said to us that unless the two Sioux 
 were immediately released he would have us tortured on 
 the spot. Then we told him that the two men claimed to 
 be bitter enemies of his ; that they had led the attack upon 
 the agency in order that a young girl named Wanneta 
 might be captured by Spotted Eagle, and that the medi- 
 
IVANNETA. 145 
 
 cine-man, Wa-da-ha, might have vengeance upon the 
 chief by killing one called Strong Heart, his son. At this 
 his rage subsided, and he called for a young man named 
 John Runner, who was chief messenger of their tribe. 
 John Runner spoke in the council, and said he had seen 
 our people marching across the plain, led by these two 
 men. He had not been believed until now, as it was 
 thought impossible that two Sioux would turn traitors 
 and betray their friends. But when they heard our story, 
 and then John Runner's, everybody became intensely ex^ 
 cited and cried out, ' Kill the old medicine-man ; burn the 
 old wretch alive ; burn his accomplice. Spotted Eagle,' 
 and there was the greatest excitement we ever saw. The 
 chief questioned us fully, and we told him that we wished 
 to know whether the Sioux nation wanted to put to death 
 these two men, or whether we should put them to death. 
 If they were traitors to us we wanted to put them to 
 death, but if they had fulfilled their agreement with us 
 we would not put them to death, but adopt them into our 
 tribe. We said also if they had fulfilled their part of the 
 contract with us, we should not deliver them into the 
 hands of their people, since it was the Sioux whom they 
 had betrayed, and not us. The chief flew into a great 
 rage at this, and was about to order the young men to 
 seize and bind us, when we reminded him that he had 
 promised to hear what we had to say without detaining 
 -us. He flew into a fearful rage, and said that he would 
 keep his word, but that he would give us thirty minutes 
 to leave the village. We ran to our horses, and mounted 
 and came as fast as we could." 
 
146 WANNETA. 
 
 During the recital of this story every one listened with 
 breathless interest, and when the orator had finished, there 
 went up a great shout from the assembled host. The 
 Sioux wanted to put the prisoners to death, and that was 
 reason enough for the Crows to protect them. So the 
 medicine-man, taking advantage of the favourable impres- 
 sion in his behalf, sprang to his feet and called upon those 
 present to witness what the messengers had said, and to 
 take pity on him and his companion, and strike off their 
 fetters. 
 
 At the order of Black Elk the cords were cut, and both 
 of them released to live as Crows in the future. The 
 council ended by the chief extending what we might call 
 the hand of fellowship to them, and they were further 
 cautioned to select each a squaw from among the Crow 
 daughters, and settle down and live as became Crows. 
 Their adoption into the tribe with due ceremony took 
 place a few days later. 
 
 Spotted Eagle met a very pretty dark-eyed Crow girl 
 one or two days after being released from imprisonment, 
 and, with his usual impetuosity, began courting her. She 
 enjoyed the courtship all the more as he knew but a very 
 few words of her tongue, and made many laughable mis- 
 takes.^ She taught him, however, as fast as he could 
 learn, many new words, and about a month later he pub- 
 licly announced AUitee, the daughter of one of the promi- 
 nent warriors, as his squaw, and, settling down to the lite 
 
 * When a man is adopted into a tribe the chief often eives him one or 
 two ponies, and when he is seekin<T a squaw, the fact that he is not ver)' 
 rich leads his father-in-law to help him out — a custom which is not 
 unknown in civilized communities. 
 
lf\4XX£T.4. 147 
 
 of a Crow, began to support himself, as the rest did, by 
 hunting, trapping, and stealing. 
 
 The medicine-man's career on this earth was destined 
 to be of brief duration. Only two or three days after his 
 adoption he left the camp, and rode unaccompanied 
 twenty miles away to a spur of the Bad Lands, to gather 
 some plants and herbs which did not grow upon the 
 prairie, and which possessed medicinal qualities, such as 
 Indian turnip. While he was digging the roots and 
 bulbs, he was seen by a party of ten Sioux who were on 
 the lookout for buffalo. They were from his own village, 
 and knew him well. They dismounted from their ponies, 
 approached noiselessly, and before the old fellow could 
 rise to his feet they seized him firmly and bore him, kick- 
 ing and struggling, to a level spot, where they tied him 
 hand and foot to the back of his own pony. Leading the 
 animal, they set off at a brisk trot for the Sioux camp, 
 some thirty miles away. Wa-da-ha knew well that noth- 
 ing that he might say or do would influence his captors 
 in the least, and so he remained in perfect silence. His 
 face, as he was tied to the pony's back, w^as turned up- 
 ward toward the clouds, and was as immovable and un- 
 flinching as a stone. For that long thirty miles they took 
 him at a brisk trot across the roUing prairie, the hot sun 
 beating on his unprotected head, and his discomfiture 
 greatly added to by a frequent slap or thrust from his 
 captors as they rode along. 
 
CHAPTER XT. 
 
 THE DEBATE OVER THE MEDICINE-MAN. 
 
 The day following the flight of the Crows was spent by 
 those encamped at the agency, for the most part, in talk- 
 ing over the events of the preceding night. The Indians 
 who had been wounded, some six or seven in number, 
 were tenderly cared for, while the five who had met death 
 were laid out and prepared for burial, wrapped in most 
 gorgeous blankets, and decked with feathers, beads, and 
 paint, as symbolic of their deeds of valour and of the esti- 
 mation in which they were held by the tribe. After the 
 bodies had been prepared they were carried some little 
 distance along the banks of the stream, and several scaf- 
 folds were erected in the limbs of large cottonwood trees. 
 Here they were placed, and left in the open air until the 
 flesh should decay from the bones. Then these were 
 to be gathered and taken with due ceremony by the 
 tribe to one of the hills near at hand, and deposited in 
 their final resting-place in shallow graves. After the 
 Indians had placed the bodies on the scaffolds they re- 
 turned from the river-bank, leaving a few squaws and 
 friends of the deceased to mourn and weep. 
 
 The white man may sorrow deeply at the death of a 
 friend, but his grief has none of that wild, despairing ex- 
 pression such as Indian women give vent to when their 
 148 
 
WA.VNETA. 149 
 
 husbands, brothers, or sons have fallen in battle. Accord- 
 ing to the custom of the tribe, these squaws were to sit 
 by the bodies of the dead until decay should so far ad- 
 vance as to render it impossible to remain near. Night 
 after night, they sat a couple of hundred yards from the 
 bodies, or as near as the odour from the decaying flesh 
 would allow them, and kept up at regular intervals moan- 
 ing and weeping of such sincerity as to wring the heart 
 and force tears from the eyes of a listener. Through all 
 the long hours of darkness, custom requires that they sit 
 in the open air, or if it be chilly, around a Httle fire of 
 drift-wood or buffalo chips, calling out in mournful tones 
 the name of the dead, perhaps, in a freak of despair, tear- 
 ing hair from their heads or cutting their arms and 
 breasts with knives. The wolves gather at a distance, 
 and answering their cries, give out long-drawn howls. 
 The wind stirs the cottonwoods and causes the boughs 
 to chafe and rub together, which, with the despairing 
 cries of the squaws and the howls of the wolves, make a 
 combination so Aveird and awful, that it is scarcely pos- 
 sible for one who had ever listened to the sounds to drive 
 from his mind the deep impression which they make. 
 
 At the agency several new lodges were erected with 
 the spare robes which the Indians happened to have, and 
 thus quarters were made for about fifty of the warriors. 
 Fifty more were left to camp as best they could in the 
 open air, and the remainder, in company with the chief, 
 turned northward to rejoin the buffalo party. 
 
 It was understood that the hunt w^as to be made as 
 brief as possible, as the events which had just taken place 
 
I50 W ANN ETA 
 
 would not warrant Rain-in-the-face's band from remaining 
 away from home tor any length of time. The chief told 
 the warriors left to guard the women and children that 
 he would send forty or fifty of his young men, with plenty 
 of fresh buffalo hides and meat loaded on pack-horses, to 
 them in two or three days. They could then put up 
 lodges sufficient for the entire party, and at the same time 
 have an ample supply of provisions. The coming of so 
 many w^arriors unexpectedly, although they had brought 
 two or three days' rations with them, had considerably 
 lessened the stock at the camp, so it was necessary to re- 
 plenish at once or there w^ould be suffering. The men 
 sent back with hides and provisions came in with a train 
 of pack-horses four days after the warriors had returned 
 to the hunt. 
 
 When the Indians who had captured the medicine-man, 
 Wa-da-ha, came into camp there was a scene of great ex- 
 citement. 
 
 Sitting Bull and Rain-in-the-face had been back just a 
 day and were preparing for a grand buffalo hunt on the 
 morrow, for a herd of two thousand head had been dis- 
 covered about twelve miles to the eastward. Every man 
 was getting his gun and ammunition in readiness, some 
 were burnishing their long lances, and a few of the poorer 
 braves, who possessed bows and arrows only, were exam- 
 ining their arrows, attaching the sharp steel points more 
 firmly to the shafts, and putting new strings on their 
 bows. 
 
 It was well on toward five o'clock in the afternoon 
 when the horsemen dashed into camp. As they rode 
 
W ANN ETA 
 
 through the village they shouted out that they had capt- 
 ured the medicine-man, and were followed by a crowd, 
 which so swelled in numbers as they galloped toward the 
 centre of the camp, that when it was reached they were 
 completely surrounded by the people. All the chiefs and 
 head warriors were summoned, and sat in council around 
 the body of Wa-da-ha to decide what should be done 
 with him. He lay upon the ground, bound hand and foot, 
 and it was with the greatest difficulty that they could 
 keep the young men from rushing in and dragging him 
 out to meet then and there the death he richly deserved. 
 The wiser heads prevailed, however, and so no violence 
 was done to the old rascal. 
 
 Springing to his feet. Sitting £ull called the warriors, 
 who were making great demonstrations, to order, and re- 
 quested them to listen while he should speak. 
 
 '' My people," said he, '' this question is not to be de- 
 bated, for there is nothing to be said in defense of this 
 man. The penalty for his treacherous act is death, and 
 he shall be burned at the stake just as soon as the buffalo 
 hunt is over and we are settled on our reservations. He 
 will die at the lower agency. A day shall be set, and 
 many of our warriors will come down and assist in the 
 ceremonies. Therefore it is necessary that Wa-da-ha be 
 guarded closely, so that he shall not escape. We must 
 hasten and get all the meat that we possibly can and re- 
 turn to our homes. This must be done in order to pro- 
 tect the women and children left behind, for there is no 
 knowing when the Crows may attack them." 
 
 Rain-in-the-face arose, and nodding toward Sitting 
 
152 W A N N ETA 
 
 Bull, whom he recognized as a chief of more power than 
 himself, spoke a few words to the assembled house. 
 
 " The death of this man must be a warning to every 
 one in the nation. If we allow traitors to live, we can 
 trust no one ; and if we do not punish crime, our young 
 men — and perhaps our old men — will not hesitate to per- 
 form most wicked deeds, believing that justice will not 
 fall upon them. This man must die at the next new 
 moon. Chief Sitting Bull has spoken well. Five young 
 men must guard him each night, and if by any chance the 
 Crows should assault this village, the person nearest the 
 dog must put a bullet through his head or a knife into his 
 body. Thus his escape, in the confusion of an attack, 
 will be prevented." 
 
 Chief Gopher then arose from his place, and addressing 
 the crowd, spoke as follows : 
 
 *' What my brothers have said carries great weight, 
 and is true. All that I have to add is, that I am full of 
 sorrow that there should be in the Sioux nation a man 
 who, contrary to the teachings of his high calling, is a 
 traitor. A medicine-man is supposed to have communion 
 with great Waukantauka. It seems that our medicine-man 
 has had communication with the evil spirit, Wakausica. 
 Let this be a terrible warning to all who aspire to further 
 their own ends at the sacrifice of the lives of their broth- 
 ers. Let the medicine-man be put to death with the most 
 fearful tortures, and let an armed guard stand by the post 
 so that he shall not be aided to escape by any friend that 
 he may have. I have done." 
 
 The medicine-man heard all these remarks, and then 
 
WANNETA. 153 
 
 from his position on the ground he cried out, when all 
 had finished : " Chief Sitting Bull, I beg of you let me 
 speak." 
 
 At the sound of his voice, the Indians, who had been 
 quiet during the speeches, set up a most terrific yell, and 
 with a common impulse, many rushed toward the central 
 spot to lay hands on Wa-da-ha. It was with the greatest 
 difficulty that the chief could compel them to stand back. 
 When he had done so, he looked at the figure on the 
 ground, and raising his voice to a loud shout, cried : '' If 
 I hear one more word out of your head you shall be 
 burned this very night. Young men, take him to an 
 empty lodge. Make him fast to the lodge-pole. Keep 
 his feet tied, but loosen his hands at meal-time. Stand 
 without on each side and at the rear during the day-time. 
 At night, two of you remain inside and two outside near 
 the entrance. If he tries to get away, put a bullet into 
 his old carcass." 
 
 At this the young men sprang forward, and, seizing 
 Wa-da-ha roughly, jerked him to his feet. They cut the 
 cords which bound his ankles, and holding him by each 
 arm, that he might not escape, walked him to an empty 
 tipi not far from the edge of the village. Here they tied 
 him, as directed, to the lodge-pole, and after giving him 
 a supply of meat and water for his evening meal, sat 
 where they could watch every motion that he should 
 make. 
 
 The next day and the day after the hunters attacked an 
 enormous herd of bison, and killed in the chase as much 
 meat as all their ponies could bear away. The squaws 
 
154 WANNETA 
 
 and braves worked very hard to cut up the carcasses and 
 lay out the strips of meat for the sun to dry. It was 
 nearly a week before they were ready to move. During 
 this time the medicine-man had been closely guarded. 
 At times he had been made to walk to prevent his limbs 
 from stiffening. 
 
 Now that meat enough for the next winter's use had 
 been obtained, the camp Avas broken, and, with well- 
 ladened animals, the Indians started upon the return trip. 
 They were nearly three days on the way. The Sioux of 
 the upper reservation were not so long in reaching their 
 destination, as they had less distance to travel, but Rain- 
 in-the-face's band did not reach their home until the even- 
 ing of the third day. As soon as they had arrived, they 
 began the erection of a large village upon the site of the 
 one they had abandoned before starting upon the hunt. 
 This was laid out as was the former one, the tipis occu- 
 pying just about the same positions. The council-house 
 had been left standing when they departed, but the 
 Crows, in marching against the agency, had passed near 
 enough to see it and burn it down. Rain-in-the-face 
 gave orders for a new and larger one to be erected, and 
 his orders were carried out during the next few days. 
 
 The first thing that Omaha and Two Bears did, as soon 
 as they returned, was to run and embrace their daugh- 
 ters, who had been left at the agency. Wanneta had 
 taken excellent care of Strong Heart during the week, 
 and he was getting on so well that it was not necessary 
 for her to remain with him constantly. So the next day, 
 after the home-coming of her people, she assisted her 
 
WAN NET A. 155 
 
 father and mother in putting up their tipi at the old camp 
 site. 
 
 The whole family worked at this faithfully all day, and 
 by meal-time that evening the task was completed. So 
 well had the work been done that everything was in its 
 accustomed place, and a stranger to the Indian village 
 could not have told that the tipis had been absent two 
 weeks, but for the short, green grass which had grown up 
 in the paths leading, in various directions, through the 
 camp. That evening the family gathered in the wigwam 
 to talk over the events of the past fortnight. They were 
 to have a sort of sociable, with refreshments, and a gen- 
 eral good time. 
 
 Omaha had made a number of little corn-cakes to be 
 eaten, and had fried several pounds of buffalo-steak. 
 Thus, with the help of the refreshments and the pipes of 
 the men, a very enjoyable evening was anticiparted. 
 
 Gopher, the story-teller, had promised to come over 
 and tell them an Indian romance, while Wanneta ex- 
 pected many of her friends. She also looked forward to 
 receiving congratulations upon her engagement with the 
 chief's son. 
 
 A bright fire in the centre of the wigwam sent its 
 smoke curling upward, the opening at the top allowing 
 the fumes to escape. Around the fire sat the members of 
 the family and eight or ten young friends, while over in 
 the corner, so far back that flashes from the fire-light only 
 occasionally Ht up his features, sat Gopher, the story- 
 teller. His voice coming from the dark recess gave 
 great effect to the romantic tale which he related, and 
 
156 WANNETA. 
 
 ^'hen he enlarged upon some particular point his tones 
 became louder, or perhaps sank to a guttural Avhisper, 
 and thus intensified the story and made it all the more 
 vivid. 
 
 After their simple refreshments had been served, and 
 the men had lighted their pipes, Gopher cleared his 
 throat, and, with his usual opening remark, '' Give atten- 
 tion, my children," began the narrative. 
 
 " There was once a young man in the Sioux nation who 
 loved a maiden who was a Chippewa. There was a time 
 when the Sioux were at war with the Chippewas, but 
 when I was a young man there was no war, and the 
 Chippewas were at peace with our people. It was during 
 the courtship of this young man of whom I am speaking 
 that war was declared. 
 
 '' His father was poor, but the young girl had wealthy 
 parents, who had made much wampum and owned many 
 ponies. Her father was an arrowhead-maker. He used 
 to chip flint arrow, spear, and lance heads, and made 
 knives of flint for the use of his people. This was before 
 the whites introduced steel tips for arrows and spears. 
 His work was so fine, and the implements that he made 
 were so sharp, that they were in demand among all the 
 people living on the river which the whites call Missis- 
 sippi. The village of the Chippewas was about forty 
 miles up the river from our village, and we used often to 
 go to their camp and exchange our furs for the arrows 
 that this old man made. I do not remember his name, 
 but the name of the Sioux brave was Young Bear and the 
 girl's name, AUaha. 
 
VVANNETA. 157 
 
 " The young man wanted to marry the girl very much, 
 but he had no ponies, although he was a very brave 
 warrior, and had taken several scalps when he was but 
 seventeen years of age. He went to the village of the 
 Chippewas, and there met his sweetheart along the banks 
 of one of the clear streams which empty into the great 
 Father of Waters. They talked long and earnestly to- 
 gether, and at last came to the conclusion that if her 
 father would not give consent to AUaha becoming his 
 squaw, they would steal several of his ponies and run 
 away to the Sioux camp, where they would live. So they 
 went to the village, and the young man entered the tipi 
 to speak with her father. He laid his case before him 
 with all the eloquence that he possessed, and begged that 
 the daughter be given to him as his squaw. The young 
 girl stood in the doorway meanwhile, and as her lover 
 spoke, she by smile and occasional nod of the head con- 
 firmed everything that he said. When he had finished, 
 she, too, entered, and, passing to her father's side, took 
 his hand and beseechingly asked that he should grant 
 their request. The arrowhead-maker, however, wished 
 to have his daughter marry a young man in her own 
 tribe. He would not listen to what the young people had 
 to say, but drove the brave from his presence with bitter 
 and cruel words. The girl followed her lover outside, 
 and, placing herself by his side, said to her parents, * If 
 you drive this young man away, I will go with him, for 
 his way is my way ; I love him, and I will go where he 
 goes.' 
 
 " Then the father, springing forward, seized his daughter 
 
158 WANNETA. 
 
 by the arm and tried to drag her forcibly into the wig- 
 wam. She kicked and struggled and screamed, but he 
 was stronger, and would have taken her into the lodge 
 had not the young man interposed, and, shoving the old 
 man roughly to one side, caught his sweetheart away 
 from him. He bade her run swiftly to the corral and get 
 on a fleet horse, while he would follow. Each selected a 
 good pony, and before the irate father had aroused some 
 of the warriors, were well upon their journey. But ride 
 as hard as they might, it seemed as if their horses only 
 crept. They could hear in their rear the steady advance 
 of the pursuing Indians, and before they had gone many 
 miles their horses became so nearly exhausted that cap- 
 ture was inevitable. 
 
 " Seeing that they could not escape, they wheeled 
 about to face the danger, and the young man drew his 
 quiver well on to his left shoulder so that he could draw 
 his arrows rapidly. Facing the pursuers, he drew his 
 bow back until the head of the shaft touched the face of 
 the bow, and letting it fly with a twang, saw with great 
 satisfaction, one of the foremost ponies stumble and fall, 
 mortally wounded. He was about to draw another arrow 
 and send it on its errand of death, when two well-directed 
 shafts pierced his own steed, and in the animal's fall he 
 was thrown heavily to the ground and his leg pinned fast. 
 The Chippewas rushed up, and with gleeful shouts 
 dragged him from under the horse and bound his hands 
 tight behind his back. They took him and the girl back 
 to the village and delivered him over to the wrathful 
 arrowhead-maker. In spite of the entreaties of his 
 
WANNETA. 159 
 
 daughter, the old man administered a most merciless 
 beating to the bound Sioux. During it the young man 
 never uttered a sound, but took his punishment stolidly, 
 while his sweetheart stood by, with tears streaming down 
 her cheeks, begging her father to desist. 
 
 " While this was going on, the old medicine-man of the 
 tribe came along, and seeing what was taking place, with 
 the characteristic cruelty and deviltry of his kind, drew 
 from his medicine-bag a little bone four inches in length, 
 which Avas sharpened at each end. As an additional in- 
 sult, he seized the young man, and called upon several 
 standing near to hold him. Then, catching him by the 
 scalp-lock, he pulled strongly and raised the skin from the 
 summit of his head about a quarter of an inch ; he then 
 ran this sharp pointed bone under the skin and over the 
 skull, making it protrude on either side. Then, releasing 
 him, he told him to go home and tell his people how the 
 Chippewas treated the Sioux. 
 
 '* Th J young man walked the entire forty miles with 
 the W,'iQ still in his head. Reaching his father's tipi, he 
 nlled for the chief, and uncovering, showed him the now 
 ) welled and inflamed wound. A council was called at 
 once, and as the braves assembled the young man entered 
 the circle, showed them his disfigured head and lacerated 
 back.. The greatest indignation prevailed, and a war 
 party was raised to march in two days against the Chip- 
 pewas. The young man removed the bone from his 
 scalp, put cold water on it to ease the inflammation, and 
 was ab'':^ to lead the expedition. 
 
 '' A^^iving at the village, they charged and captured a 
 
l6o WA N N E TA . 
 
 few warriors, killing several. The hut of the arrowhead- 
 maker was surrounded, and Young Bear called out to 
 AUaha to come out, for he was there and would protect 
 her. She came rushing from the hut, and threw herself 
 into his arms with tears of joy. She told him that her 
 father had threatened to make her marry a young man in 
 the tribe whom she disliked, and one that she could not 
 love. The marriage was to have taken place on the 
 morning of the next day, and the coming of her lover was 
 just in time to prevent it. Her father came out of the 
 house at this, and was cautioned by the young man to say 
 nothing to the Sioux present, or his life would pay the 
 forfeit. Then telling the Chippewa prisoners that they 
 could go and that their village should be spared, Young 
 Bear assisted his sweetheart to mount a pony w^hich he 
 had brought for her, and together they rode back toward 
 the Sioux village. There they lived together happily for 
 many years, and reared a family of sons and daughters 
 which were a great credit to them. 
 
 '' I, Gopher, am their eldest son. I have finished ; " 
 and with that the sub-chief arose, and without further 
 word to any present, strode out of the tipi and vanished 
 in the darkness. 
 
 That night Wanneta told her parents of her engage- 
 ment to Strong Heart, and received their blessing and 
 approval. It put her father in an excellent humour to 
 think that his family was to be allied to that of the head 
 chief, and so he talked and chatted in his jocular way 
 until well toward midnight. 
 
 John Runner sat over in the corner silent during the 
 
WANNETA. i6: 
 
 congratulations heaped upon Wanneta. His father knew 
 John's temperament well. He was one of those quiet 
 men who have little to say when others are talkini^. Yet 
 John stood first among all the young men of the tribe as 
 messenger, and what we would call confidential clerk of 
 the chief. He was thought a great deal of by all in the 
 village, and, with perhaps the exception of Strong Heart, 
 there was no one who bore a better reputation. John's 
 powers of endurance were simply marvellous. He had 
 been known on one occasion to carry a message of fife 
 and death, when the agent's wife was very ill, to the rail- 
 road station, one hundred miles away, in nine hours and 
 thirty minutes. He had ridden his pony eighty miles of 
 the distance when the horse fell dead. Scarcely had the 
 body of the animal touched the ground than John was on 
 his feet. Casting off all his finery and his blanket, wear- 
 ing nothing but a little hunting-sack and his breech-clout, 
 he crossed the prairie with long, springing strides, and 
 sent word to the nearest city for a physician. For this 
 valuable service the agent gave him two good ponies, 
 besides paying him liberally for the one which had died. 
 
 As John sat in the corner his father, with his usual 
 habit of always speaking to the point, said, '' John, you 
 are old enough to have a squaw. Why don't you select 
 one and settle down?" 
 
 John fell a-thinking, and presently asked his father how 
 many ponies he would give him to begin life with, if he 
 were to marry. 
 
 '' I will give you three ponies the day that you take a 
 squaw and put up a wigwam for yourself," said Two Bears. 
 
l62 WAN NET A. 
 
 " Well, father, I will think over your proposition, and 
 may accept it before long." 
 
 John thought that he had said all that the subject called 
 for, and, lighting his pipe, relapsed into silence, while he 
 sent up puff after puff of smoke to the dome of the wigwam.. 
 After the rest of the family had turned in, knocking the 
 ashes from his little red catlinite pipe, he rolled himself 
 in his blanket, put his feet toward the fire, and dropped 
 soundly to sleep, to dream of buffaloes, Indian maidens, 
 foot-races, and war-dances. 
 
CHAPTER XII. 
 
 THE FATE OF THE MEDICINE-MAN. 
 
 The next morning the Indian village was not astir until 
 late. One by one the braves crept from their tipis, and 
 stretching themselves lazily on the shady side of their 
 lodges, indulged in a morning smoke. 
 
 Wanneta was very anxious to see her lover, and had 
 scarcely finished her morning meal before she ran over 
 to the lodge of the chief to see how he was getting on. 
 She was surprised to see him sitting bolt-upright, and 
 to find him in great spirits. After the first greetings 
 were over. Strong Heart said to her: "Richards, the 
 squaw man, says that I may walk around a little if I 
 am very careful not to move my left arm violently or 
 quickly. He says that the bone has begun to knit 
 together, and *that the shoulder will soon be well enough 
 for me to use the muscles in that region as freely as I did 
 before." 
 
 This was indeed good news to Wanneta, and she was 
 as much pleased at the prospects of their speedy marriage 
 as was the young man himself. 
 
 The medicine-man, Wa-da-ha, had been closely guarded 
 
 since his capture and sentence, and, although he had all 
 
 the food he wished to eat, he chafed not a little over his 
 
 close confinement. Rain-in-the-face had forbidden any 
 
 163 
 
l64 WANNETA 
 
 one to see him, and only those who guarded him were 
 permitted to look upon his face. 
 
 The family of Two Bears took the arrest of the old 
 man very coolly, and, although he was the father of Two 
 Bears himself, no one seemed to be affected by what we 
 should consider a family disgrace. Two Bears sorrowed 
 a little that his father should be guilty of such a crime, 
 but his feelings of sorrow soon turned to contempt and 
 hatred, and the night of the execution of Wa-da-ha, no 
 one took a more active part in the ceremonies than the 
 medicine-man's own son. 
 
 The night of the arrival of the Sioux from the upper 
 resers^ation was set as the date of the execution. It was 
 rather uncertain when Sitting Bull's warriors would put 
 in an appearance, and the whole village was in readiness 
 for two days, aw^aiting their coming. They were about 
 to give them up and hold the ceremony without further 
 delay, when at noon, one dark and cloudy day, some five 
 hundred 3'oung men and warriors arrived. 
 
 A council was called in the afternoon, the warriors hav- 
 ing had sufficient time to corral their ponies, partake of 
 food, and enjoy the usual after-dinner smoke. At this 
 council the question for debate was, what was the best 
 method to be followed in the execution of Wa-da-ha? 
 About four o'clock the assembled body came to a unani- 
 mous decision, and a number of young men were commis- 
 sioned to prepare, with the greatest attention to detail, 
 everything to be used in the forthcoming ceremonies. 
 The squaws were enjoined to put the council-house in 
 the best possible order, and to have plenty of meat 
 
WANNETA. 165 
 
 cooked and ready for the dance. The chief, in his speech, 
 charged the orchestra to do their best, and dispense 
 strains of good music. He warned any who might be of 
 faint heart to stay at home, and cautioned the agent and 
 his employees who were present, to make no interference 
 during the proceedings, declaring that, should they at- 
 tempt to stop the burning, they would be driven out of 
 the camp and forced to seek shelter on the open plain. 
 
 As soon as it was dark the natives built large fires in 
 the form of a circle, about fifty feet apart, around the 
 council-house. These fires were placed back from the 
 building a hundred and fifty feet, and formed a ring, the 
 diameter of which was something over three hundred 
 feet. Within, the newly-elected medicine-man of the 
 tribe was to be vested with his office, or, as we would 
 say, initiated. The oldest members of the tribe were 
 to gather and perform sacred rites over the candidate. 
 While this was taking place, the warriors and other men 
 were to dance outside, three or four rows deep, around 
 the house near the bonfires, on the inside of the circle. 
 The squaws and children who wished to watch the pro- 
 ceedings could remain outside the circle of fires. 
 
 Several young men had gone to the woods, and with 
 their iron tomahawks cut down a sapling eight or nine 
 inches in diameter. They brought about ten feet of 
 the trunk of the tree within the circle, and having dug 
 a hole, set it about fifty feet from the entrance of 
 the council-house, leaving some seven feet above the 
 ground. The three feet below the surface was ample to 
 hold the pole firmly in position. Shortly after dark the 
 
l66 WANNETA. 
 
 fires were lighted, and a dozen squaws and men from 
 both the Sioux camps seated themselves a little to one 
 side of the entrance of the council-house ready to begin 
 their dismal singing and to beat upon the tom-toms. 
 They struck up a rude song as the old men entered. 
 After some thirty-five of the braves had preceded him, 
 there followed the one who had practiced slightly the 
 duties of medicine-man, and who wished to be installed 
 as Wa-da-ha's successor. It was Chief Gopher's eldest 
 son. He entered very solemnly, and seating himself in 
 the centre of the circle of wise men, listened while they 
 began singing a mournful chaunt. A buffalo robe was 
 thrown across the entrance of the chamber, and fastened 
 on all sides. In spite of their seclusion, sounds of the 
 tom-tom, songs of the dancers, and the despairing shrieks 
 of the tortured, were borne to their ears. But the cere- 
 monies within went on, and were not in the least affected 
 by the uproar that reached them through the walls of the 
 building. The grave, impenetrable faces of the old men 
 neither showed that they heard, nor indicated that they 
 knew aught of what was going on without. 
 
 After the wise men had entered, the squaws ceased 
 their dismal tune, and began to sing a loud and shrill one, 
 which had considerable fire to it, was more characteristic 
 of excitement, and was well fitted to serve as an accom- 
 paniment of the wild scenes soon to follow. The wait- 
 ing Indians outside the circle were evidently looking for- 
 ward to this as a signal to advance in a body, for as soon 
 as they heard it, they burst forth by the hundred with 
 loud yells and cries, which, for a time, drowned the song 
 
WANNETA. 167 
 
 of the women. Their impetuous rush into the inner circle 
 might be likened to a crowd of boys pouring out of 
 school in the afternoon, with laughter and shouts and 
 great hilarity at their escape from odious tasks. The 
 foremost of this throng bore along old Wa-da-ha, the 
 medicine-man, whom they hurried to the post, and with- 
 out delay tied securely. They made him stand with his 
 back against the stake, and tied his hands firmly, about 
 eight inches above his head. They also made his feet 
 fast, while around the centre of his body they passed a 
 strong leather thong secured in a hard knot. They then 
 tied the end to the post. The thong was about six feet 
 in length, and if his hands and feet had been free, would 
 have allowed him to walk around it. 
 
 The circle, which had been empty with the exception 
 of the orchestra, was now filled with fully five hundred 
 Indians. These were all warriors. Without the circle 
 were at least two thousand spectators. First they formed 
 in three rows and danced around the council-house for 
 fully an hour. In this dance they wore nothing but the 
 breech-clout, and a little skirt of deer skin, ornamented 
 with beads, secured around the waist with a leather 
 thong hanging about half-way to the knees. Their bodies 
 and faces were most horribly painted. Wa-da-ha was 
 not painted when tied to the post, although he was 
 stripped of everything he had on. Two of the Indians, 
 while the dancing went on, ran up to him and striped 
 his body with a little red, yellow, and black ochre. From 
 his neck upward across the face they painted the right 
 side white, the left side black. Wa-da-ha had said nothing, 
 
l68 WA NNE TA . 
 
 nor did he utter a single sentence until the fagots were 
 piled about him. 
 
 The song which the Indians sang to the dance was 
 rather musical, although it consisted of a repetition of 
 about fifteen or twenty notes. I insert it here as nearly 
 as it can be remembered. As the squaws gave it, the 
 men made no response, nor did they sing at all until the 
 fagots were lighted; when they droned out the same dole- 
 ful tune which was used in the buffalo-dance. 
 
 ?:S=:^-:^: 
 
 i^=«=J: 
 
 i ^- 
 
 V: 
 
 fei^ip^^ 
 
 As the squaws sang, the men kept time by stamping 
 hard, with one foot and then the other, upon the ground. 
 
 Their bodies were not bent constantly, as in the buffalo- 
 dance, but they occasionally walked erect, now leaping 
 in the air, now shaking a stick, switch, or club at the 
 figure bound to the stake as they passed him. The war- 
 whoop was not sounded, nor was there much noise 
 made. 
 
 Six young men now ran up to the post where Wa-da-ha 
 was tied, and spread around him a circle of fagots. The 
 wood was a dry brush which would burn quickly, making 
 a blaze of some height, which would as quickly die down. 
 It was placed about four feet away from the base of the 
 post, so that the flames would reach and scorch him se- 
 verely, but would not result fatally. As the young men 
 
WANNETA. 169 
 
 placed these fagots in position, there was asHght intermis- 
 sion. The braves hurried off to some fires a short dis- 
 tance away, where the squaws had been preparing some 
 meat for them. Having eaten this, they ran in a body 
 to the creek below, and, by the Hght of a large fire built 
 on the edge of the water, scooped up great quantities of 
 white clay, and smeared their bodies and faces with it, 
 having first taken off the skirt of beaded deer-skin ; then, 
 rushing back to the fires, they secured lumps of charcoal, 
 or embers, and made broad, black bands across their faces 
 and over their foreheads. On their breasts each drew a 
 large black hand, the symbol of death. The face of the 
 captive was painted entirely white during this proceed- 
 ing, and upon each cheek was stamped a blackened hand, 
 indicative of the fate that was soon to befall him. 
 
 Scarcely had they returned to the circle when the dark 
 clouds, which had overhung the village all the evening, 
 were broken by flash after flash of lightning. As the 
 dance went on, the squaws were busily engaged in bring- 
 ing dry wood from the river banks and storing it in the 
 tipis near at hand, so that, if the rain should come, the 
 fires would not go out. The thunder pealed and roared 
 and shook the heavens, but as the rain did not fall at 
 once, they hoped to get the rites well under way before 
 the violence of the storm should burst upon them. 
 
 With most terrific yells, the Indians, hideously painted, 
 dashed between the bonfires and entered the circle. 
 They raced around and around the enclosure, brandishing 
 sticks and clubs, and caUing out to the victim taunts 
 such as the following : 
 
170 WA N N ETA. 
 
 " Wa-da-ha, the great traitor, is going to be burned ; 
 he will die like a craven ; " or, " The treacherous medi- 
 cine-man has the honour of being burned like a brave 
 man, but he is a coward, and will die like a child ; " or, 
 '' Wa-da-ha, medicine-man of the Crows. Why do not 
 his chosen people save him?" 
 
 Thus they railed at him as each passed near. 
 
 The squaws struck up once more the dismal buffalo- 
 dance song, singing louder and more dolefully, and as 
 two blazing fagots were thrown into the heap of brush 
 about the post, they drawled their tune out into a long, 
 monotonous funeral dirge. As the fire was lighted some 
 one called out, as is the custom when one is burned, no 
 matter how base he may be, " Speak." 
 
 Straightening himself up, Wa-da-ha looked about him, 
 and, as the fiames whirled and hissed about his breast, 
 uttered a few rapid sentences, full of the scorn, defiance, 
 and desperation which a dying man can put into his last 
 words. 
 
 "• My own people, the Sioux, are my people no longer. 
 I went to the Crows. They received me, and had I 
 not been captured I should have been their medicine- 
 man." 
 
 He was interrupted with a derisive howl. 
 
 '' You may burn me with the flames," he continued, as a 
 sheet of fire swept across his body and caused him to 
 shrink and quiver, "but my people, the Crows, will 
 avenge my death, and will take fifty scalps for my pre- 
 cious life. Go on and burn. I may have tried to do you 
 all the injury in my power, but I am no coward. Stir up 
 
WANNETA. 171 
 
 your flames. They are not hot enough. I defy you to 
 do your worst." 
 
 It was terrible to see the man suffer. He had been 
 brought up among a people whose stoicism, whose in- 
 sensibility to suffering, are the marvel of the civilized 
 world. There he stood and spoke while the flames de- 
 voured his body. All the outward sign of pain visible 
 was the contraction of some muscle or the shrinking of a 
 limb as some doubly sensitive nerve or organ was touched 
 by the fury of the blaze. But he did not moan nor scream, 
 and as soon as the blaze had subsided, even the hot breath 
 of the coals upon his naked body seemed to have no 
 effect. The great red and bleeding blisters stood out 
 with terrible distinctness, and the lower portion of his 
 body and limbs presented a spectacle sickening to any 
 but a savage, and one which the strongest could not look 
 upon without quailing. As Wa-da-ha ceased speaking 
 the dance went on ; the coals from about his feet were 
 quickly scraped back some little distance, and a bucket 
 of cold water was poured upon him to give him some 
 little comfort before the second course in the diabolical 
 proceedings was begun. 
 
 His feet and hands were untied, the cord around his 
 waist was fastened more strongly, and he was then com- 
 manded to walk around the post, first in one direction 
 and then in the other. Knowing that they wanted him 
 to do this in order that they might prod and strike his 
 bleeding and stinging body with sticks and switches, he 
 refused and stood with his back to the stake. Exasper- 
 ated at this, several of the men rushed upon him, and with 
 
172 WANNETA. 
 
 their sticks drove him out the length of the thong. While 
 they were doing this one over-zealous brave, wishing to 
 distinguish himself, rushed up with a strong cottonwood 
 club, about five feet in length, and aimed a terrific blow 
 at his head. Dodging this, and furious with pain and 
 anger, Wa-da-ha, in the twinkling of an eye, wrenched 
 the club away from its owner, and, wielding it with des- 
 peration, crushed the skulls of two Indians and broke the 
 ribs of a third before he was seized and overpowered. 
 
 At this unexpected and terrible revenge the crowd was 
 stupefied for a few moments ; then they set up a terrific 
 shout of anger and rage, and, rushing toward him, would 
 have beaten out his brains had not the young men, w^ith 
 great presence of mind, formed about him and driven back 
 the throng. 
 
 It was now resolved to torture him with all the cruel- 
 ties that the ingenious and devilish mind of the Indian 
 could conceive. Sending the squaws to the fires around, 
 they gathered up some four or five bushels of red-hot 
 coals, and spread them upon the ground around the post, 
 compelling Wa-da-ha to walk thereon. 
 
 The exertion of defending himself, and the terrible pain 
 he now suffered, broke down his strong Avill, and he re- 
 lieved his mind by uttering screams and shrieks of pain 
 and anguish, which were so loud and terrible that they 
 were heard a mile away. But they brought forth only 
 laughter and jest from his tormentors, who neither sym- 
 pathized nor felt for him. 
 
 For a few moments he regained possession of himself, 
 and walking back and forth upon the red-hot coals, looked 
 
WANNETA. 173 
 
 out into the crowd, and saw there Wanneta and her little 
 sister, who had come for a moment to look upon the pro- 
 ceedings before returning to their lodge. 
 
 *' Oh, you witch ! " he shrieked. " I conjure, by the 
 Great Wakausica, that your path in life shall be dark — 
 that you shall die before long. You have caused all my 
 trouble, and I will be revenged upon you — even from the 
 great land of the hereafter." 
 
 At the words, he saw her face harden with anger, her 
 eyes flash, and her body tremble ; she did not experience 
 the fear that he expected she would, but her little sister 
 by her side shrieked out with terror and rushed toward 
 the wigwam, hearing, as she ran, his last curse. 
 
 " The youngest of this breed shall die before the new 
 moon. Great Wakausica has said it." 
 
 At this, Wanneta could bear no more, and springing 
 through the circle in front of the disfigured form of Wa- 
 da-ha, while the Indians looked on in undisguised amaze- 
 ment, she called up all she had learned at school, and 
 selecting the most terrible denunciation her mind could 
 conceive, shrieked out to him : '' Villains and murderers 
 may escape punishment in this w^orld, but neither here 
 nor in the hereafter is there any hope for Judas." 
 
 The squaws stopped their singing — the whole proceed- 
 ing came to a halt for a moment, and as Wanneta gained 
 her place in the crowd and ran back to her father's lodge, 
 one of the squaw men called out, in the Sioux tongue, 
 who Judas was in the history of the pale-fiices, so that all 
 might understand. 
 
 Wa-da-ha knew, from conversation with the mis- 
 
174 WAN NET A. 
 
 sionaries, who this man Judas was, and, being thus check- 
 mated in his last words, he lost complete control of his 
 senses, and shrieked and cursed as he tugged at the end 
 of the leather thong. Some one threw more brush upon 
 the coals, others followed the example, and it was not 
 many moments before the flames were seething all around 
 the body of the poor wretch. Above their roar and the 
 noise of the dancers, his shrieks and cries could be heard, 
 causing even the stout hearts of some of the spectators to 
 quail, and impressing upon the minds of the young what 
 terrible punishment traitors were to expect. 
 
 The Indians, wrought up to a pitch of frenzy by this 
 last scene, shrieked and yelled in answer to Wa-da-ha's 
 dying cries. Their faces were contorted by fearful pas- 
 sions ; the fire-light and the blaze of the funeral pyre 
 made a picture which hell itself could scarcely duplicate. 
 
 The thunder roared and pealed, the lightning flashed 
 across the sky, and the wind, now blowing a terrific gale, 
 sent coals and sparks into the assembled throng. A few 
 moments passed in the wildest of revelry, then suddenly, 
 without warning, there fell from the blackened heavens a 
 torrent of water. As the flood descended the dancing 
 stopped, some of the Indians crowding into the council- 
 chamber, while others returned to their tipis. 
 
 The medicine-man, now nearly gone, sank upon the 
 bed of coals which the rain was rapidly cooling, and with 
 senses weakened so that he could feel nothing but the 
 awful agony he suffered, permitted the rain to fall upon 
 his upturned face. As the flood descended, the cooling 
 touch partially revived him. Bracing his hands against 
 
WAN N ETA. 175 
 
 the ground, he raised his body half-way to a sitting pos- 
 ture, and tried to draw his legs under him to rise. To 
 his horror he heard the bones of his feet scrape upon the 
 o-round. The effort overtaxed his strength, and he sank 
 back upon the cinders, with only breath enough left to 
 deliver a parting curse on the Sioux nation. Then his 
 spirit fled to the other world, to render an account of the 
 evil deeds w^hich he had committed. 
 
 The new medicine-man having been elected, the coun- 
 cil adjourned about midnight, and all wended their way to 
 their homes. Toward morning, the skies cleared and the 
 moon came out and shed its light upon the scene of death 
 and desolation below. The evil spirits of Wakausica 
 seemed to haunt the place, and the death of Wa da-ha 
 seemed to have called forth all of their hellish ingenuity, 
 for, from the day that this traitor passed from earth, the 
 Sioux nation entered upon a series of disasters which has 
 had no parallel in the history of the Indian nations of the 
 United States. 
 
CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 THE MARRIAGE OF WANNETA. 
 
 The morning of the next day found the village astir 
 early. Some of the squaws were directed by the chief to 
 drag what was left of Wa-da-ha to the banks of the creek 
 and there inter it. They carried the half-charred body 
 of the victim to the spot, and hastily digging a shallow 
 hole, finished as rapidly as possible the odious task, and 
 returning to their tipis, went about their usual duties. 
 
 With the burial of the body of the traitor and the 
 clearing of the spot upon which the tragedy had been 
 enacted, disappeared the last traces of that night's ter- 
 rible work. 
 
 In the wigwam of Two Bears, on the morning of this 
 day, a pow-wow was held, in which a name was given to 
 his youngest daughter. 
 
 It is the custom in many Indian tribes not to name the 
 girls until they are six or seven years old. So Two 
 Bears' little daughter had been unknown save by such 
 terms as, " My little one," or " My pretty one," or '' Laugh- 
 ing Eyes," " Bright Eyes," etc. 
 
 Omaha decided that it was time the child should have 
 a name. Two Bears, therefore, called in members of the 
 tribe to assist and to view the ceremonies. Wanneta sat 
 next to her little sister. She listened with attention to 
 
 176 
 
WAN N ETA, 177 
 
 the remarks of her father and mother until a bright idea 
 struck her, when she said : 
 
 " Friends, when I was in the white man's school I read 
 the book by that great pale-face story-teller named Long- 
 fellow. In it he describes a beautiful girl who lived far 
 east of us, on the great Father of Waters. He says that 
 this girl was the pet and pride of her people, that the 
 young men courted her smile, and he that Avon her to be 
 his squaw was the envy of every one in the tribe. There- 
 fore, as she w^as such a bright and lovely girl, and as the 
 name is quite appropriate, meaning laughing water, let 
 us name little sister, Minnehaha." 
 
 " Well said," remarked Two Bears; '' the name is most 
 certainly a good one, and although coming from a white 
 man's book, may contain good medicine. I have not 
 much f ith in the white man's names or the white man's 
 ways, but if it be Omaha's pleasure, and John Runner 
 gives his consent, then her name shall be Minnehaha." 
 
 John Runner, from his corner in the tipi, paused over 
 his pipe, sending a cloud of smoke back of him into the 
 dark recess, and gave an emphatic grunt as a sign of his 
 consent. Truth to tell, he thought the whole matter of 
 little importance. Omaha spoke a few words. 
 
 '' My child, take this name which your sister, Wanneta, 
 has given you, and try to be as good and true to the 
 Sioux nation as the girl whom the great story-teller de- 
 scribes was to her people. I have finished." 
 
 '' Now, little sister, Minnehaha, you are named, and m 
 the future we shall know what to call you." 
 
 Just at this moment old Gopher entered, and seating 
 
178 WANNETA. 
 
 himself in the corner, in his usually quiet fashion, was 
 evidently prepared to tell them all a story if they were 
 willing to listen. Knowing well how to loosen the old 
 man's tongue, Two Bears handed him a large red pipe 
 filled with fragrant tobacco. Gopher arose, and going 
 to the fire in the rear of the wigwam, lighted the pipe 
 and then returned to his seat. 
 
 "■ Oh, Chief Gopher," said Wanneta, *' we have just 
 named our little sister, Minnehaha, and if you know any 
 stories about the great northland, from which the white 
 story-teller got his heroes, we wish you would tell us 
 about them. We know you have heard many stories 
 from the old men that have passed away, and we trust 
 you will relate some of them for our benefit." 
 
 "■ My child," said Gopher, ''there comes into my mind 
 and there rises before my eyes, at this moment, a great 
 mist, in which I see dimly outlined the features of friends 
 now in the happy hunting-grounds. They seem to say, 
 ' Speak to them of us ; tell them the good, but omit that 
 which is evil.' 
 
 '' In my last story, I told you of the romance of my 
 father and mother, and to-night I have to tell you a story 
 which has been handed down from father to son. While 
 it may not be believed by the pale-faces, yet to Sioux who 
 receive the traditions of their fathers it will be filled with 
 truth. Our traditions are at least as truthful as many 
 which our more civilized brothers, the pale-faces, put in 
 their great books. 
 
 '' There was once a large body of warriors from the 
 Sioux nation, who went out hunting. It was many years 
 
WANNETA. 179 
 
 ago, so my grandfather told me, before the white man 
 entered our territory to mar our happiness, drive away 
 our game, and teach us lying, thieving, and other vices. 
 These hunters, as they journeyed, neared the source of 
 the great Father of Waters, where they came upon a 
 beautiful lake. From this lake there arose an enormous 
 flock of geese, which was led by a large white swan of 
 great size and of marvellous grace and beauty. The flock 
 flew to the farther end of the lake, where they again set- 
 tled upon the water. My people thought they would 
 secure some of these birds. Possibly they might capture 
 the great white swan itself, by creeping around the shore 
 of the lake and coming suddenly upon the flock under 
 cover of the heavy trees and underbrush which lined its 
 banks. Some of the young men, with the impatience of 
 youth, crept forward too hastily through the cedar under- 
 brush, and the birds, noticing their approach, took to 
 flight. 
 
 "■ * You now see what a hasty action has done,' said 
 the chief; 'you have lost the chance of capturing a 
 bird that might greatly add to the good fortunes of our 
 tribe.' 
 
 " x\t this moment, a great fish-hawk, which had been 
 resting upon a branch of a withered oak overhanging the 
 water and who had overheard the conversation, swooped 
 down from the perch and circled around the chiefs head 
 and cried out, ' Remember, oh chief, that you bear my 
 totem, that I am your brother, and will not forsake you 
 in this hour of need, but will help you to secure the swan.' 
 Having said this, he flew into the air in the direction 
 
[8o W ANN ETA. 
 
 which the swan had taken, and rapidly disappeared from 
 sight. 
 
 " It so happened that a powerful wind from the north 
 turned the water of the lake into white stone, so tha^ it 
 would bear the chief and his young men. 
 
 " ' Follow me,' said the hawk. 
 
 '' They ran forward many miles, until the trees, whose 
 shadows are clearly outlined in the blue waters of the 
 lake during the windless period, were lost to view. On 
 and on they hurried over the glassy waters, until the shore 
 itself had completely vanished. Toward nightfall, the old 
 chief, who began to beUeve that the hawk was deceiv- 
 ing them, halted, and addressing the flying bird, cried: 
 ' Whither leadest thou, O hawk ? ' 
 
 '' ' Fear not,' said the hawk ; ' you must keep your eyes 
 fixed upon me. I will fly close to you. Follow me 
 through all the darkness of the night ; if you fail to do 
 this you are lost, for the spirit of the lake will cause the 
 warm winds to blow, the white stone surface will melt, 
 and you will sink into the water, to be dragged to a hor- 
 rible death by the spirits that lurk below.' 
 
 '- Weary and footsore, they followed through the dark- 
 ness. After many hours of toil, the rays of the rising sun 
 streaked the heavens with brilliant carmine hues. Still 
 they pushed on. Again the hawk flew in circles around 
 their heads and cried : 
 
 '' ' You are now coming to the home of the swan. Let 
 one of your best hunters choose from his quiver an arrow 
 with a white feather, and add to it the one from my tail 
 which now falls toward you.' 
 
WANN ETA. i8l 
 
 ** A feather flew from the tail of the hawk and circled 
 downward toward the chief, who gave it to one of his 
 young warriors. The brave, when he had placed it in 
 the end of the arrow-shaft, said : ' What shall I do now ? ' 
 
 " ' Let your young men hide themselves among the 
 rocks and shrubs of the shore line, and let the warrior 
 follow me to the withered birch-tree, in which the swan 
 has its nest. As he comes forward, the swan will fly up- 
 ward, but with his arrow let him be swift, and pierce her 
 as she flies.' 
 
 '' The brave did as he was bid. His arrow transfixed 
 the swan so that she fell to the earth and became an easy 
 prey. 
 
 '' ' Why have you done me this injury ? ' said the swan. 
 * I have always been friendly to the hawk, but now he has 
 persuaded you to injure me,' — and as she finished, the 
 blood gushed from her side, she closed her eyes, gasped, 
 and died. The beautiful feathers that covered her body 
 were stained a brilliant red. Hastily and roughly the 
 warrior removed the skin, carried it back to his friends, 
 who were waiting among the rocks, and handed it to the 
 old chief. 
 
 " He, when he had returned to their country, many 
 miles to the south, soon forgot the great evil that he had 
 done to an unoffending victim. He gave the skin to his 
 daughter, who wove it into a mantle which encircled her 
 form. But no good came of the killing, for her days were 
 numbered. Going out to catch fish in the lake in a canoe 
 one day, she was drowned. The canoe was found floating 
 bottom upward — the evil spirits in the lake, who were 
 
l82 WA N N E TA 
 
 friendly to the swan, had seized the boat and dragged the 
 maiden to the depths below, and she was nevermore seen. 
 It so happened, still further, that a terrible pestilence 
 broke out in the tribe, and but few were left alive. They 
 deserted the land where they had lived, and the tribes 
 who live in the neighbourhood never enter the country to 
 hunt, for the maiden and the hunter are sure to pierce 
 those who enter their country with an arrow tipped with 
 the gray and white feather. 
 
 *' The very trees are stunted, and the forest is so dense 
 and dark that the light of day scarcely penetrates it. It 
 is an accursed spot. See, therefore, my children, the ill 
 an evil action may occasion, and be careful to harm no 
 one without just cause." 
 
 At the conclusion of the story, all sat silently for a few 
 moments, engaged in deep thought. Then Wanneta broke 
 the silence by asking, " How long ago did this happen, 
 Chief Gopher?" 
 
 '' It was many years before I was born," he replied. '' I 
 do not know how long." 
 
 '' That is why it is considered so unlucky to shoot a 
 white swan, is it not?" 
 
 '' Yes," continued Gopher ; '' nothing could possibly 
 bring more evil on a people than the killing of one of 
 these noble birds. It is, indeed, one of the greatest crimes, 
 and nothing could be done that would atone for it." 
 
 " Well," said Wanneta, ** I do not think our people will 
 ever do such a fooHsh thing again ; and certainly those 
 who did this have received their just punishment. Re- 
 venge on enemies and cruel treatment of them is terrible 
 
WANNETA. 183 
 
 to white people, but it is perfectly proper. A Sioux may 
 kill and torture his enemy, but he must not disturb the 
 sacred birds which the Great Spirit put in his land to sing 
 for him and flying hither and thither to bring good luck 
 upon his tribe." 
 
 '' You are quite right," said Chief Gopher. " The 
 Sioux nation will never commit such a great folly again." 
 
 There was a few moments' silence after this last remark. 
 Then Two Bears changed the subject somewhat, and said, 
 '' Gopher, I hear that the pale-faces have discovered a val- 
 uable metal, which they call gold, about two days' jour- 
 ney south of us. The news was brought by runners that 
 several pale-faces had been after this valuable metal. That 
 brings up a very important subject for the consideration 
 of our tribe. I know from what my people told me when 
 I was a young man, and from tales with other tribes, that 
 when this metal was discovered in the far West, the In- 
 dians were driven out of the country by the swarms of 
 whites that poured through their territory and across 
 the plains on their way to the gold fields. Our people, 
 as well as the Blackfeet, Pawnees, Comanches, Rees, and 
 many other tribes, were driven out of our own country 
 and forced to flee to the north. The Indians living west 
 in the mountains were even more persecuted ; and at this 
 day several of the tribes then most important are now 
 eking out a miserable existence on roots and small game. 
 A council will probably be called in a few. days, and this 
 matter will be under discussion." 
 
 " Two Bears speaks the truth," said Gopher, from his 
 seat in the corner, ''for I, too, know from conversation 
 
184 WANNETA. 
 
 with other tribes and from experience, that if the whites 
 are not prevented b}^ force or by orders from the Great 
 Father at Washington, they will pour through our 
 country. They will kill all the buffalo, covet and seize 
 upon our richest lands, and force us to live like the 
 Digger Indians in the West. Why this 3'ellow metal, 
 gold, should so attract and make men almost insane I 
 cannot see. It has no great value to us as a tribe, but to 
 the whites its value is beyond our comprehension. In 
 search of it they will brave untold hardships, endure all 
 sorts of privations and face any danger." 
 
 '' Chief Gopher," said Two Bears, " speaks wisely. Our 
 people must stop this invasion into the territory, and 
 Chief Rain-in-the-face must be told at once of this news. 
 A great horde of squaw^ men, bad white men, and rascals 
 Avill pour into our reservation as soon as the discovery of 
 this metal is announced. They will carry off our ponies, 
 and do us damage in many ways. The question is. Shall 
 we prevent it, or shall we allow them to come here ? I 
 for one am in favour of notifying the Great Father at 
 Washington to keep his people out of our region, unless 
 he wants to see them killed." 
 
 '' You surely would not make war against the whites," 
 said Wanneta. '' They have done much for us by edu- 
 cating our children in their schools. The white man is 
 very strong, and it would take many more people than 
 we have to drive him out of the country. It is very 
 foolish to talk of keeping him from going wherever he 
 wishes. The best way to settle this matter is to have the 
 agent here inquire who it is that is invading this territory, 
 
WANNETA. 185 
 
 and then report all their names to the Great Father. He 
 will have his soldiers drive them out. I beg of you to 
 make no haste in this matter, and not to try to expel 
 those who come into our territory for fear it may provoke 
 war with the whites." 
 
 '' My daughter," said Two Bears, " we are only talking 
 this matter over, and do not intend to act rashly. Your 
 fears are groundless, for Chief Gopher and myself know 
 exactly what is necessary to be done. You must not in- 
 terfere in these matters. I know that it is customary for 
 the white man's squaw to council with him, but with us 
 the Indian maiden must be seen and not heard. You 
 must not interfere, my dear child." 
 
 This rebuke did not greatly please VYanneta, but she 
 remained silent for some time. 
 
 Gopher and Two Bears discussed the question of the 
 rumoured invasion by the whites at considerable length. 
 Gopher, who was the greater talker of the two, would 
 have been glad to have continued the conversation until 
 after midnight, but his host saw fit to terminate the pow- 
 wow before that hour. So when the time came when he 
 wished to turn in, he unceremoniously told his guest to 
 depart, and began arranging his bed of hides. 
 
 There is little etiquette among the Indians, and tell- 
 ing a guest that it is time to go home is not consid- 
 ered improper. So Chief Gopher did not feel at all hurt 
 at his unceremonious dismissal, and, getting up, bade his 
 friend good-night and strode out of the door of the ti})i. 
 
 The next morning Wanneta went over to see her lover, 
 and met at the tipi the squaw man, Richards. Richards 
 
i86 WANNETA. 
 
 said that it would not be necessary for him to make an- 
 other visit to Strong Heart, as he was now able to walk 
 about and use his left arm a little. Richards said further, 
 with a smile and a chuckle, '* I reckon, young girl, that 
 your friend can now go to your own lodge to see you. 
 He is able to get about almost as well as you can. I sup- 
 pose you are very glad that your odious duties in this 
 little hospital are over." 
 
 At this he burst out laughing, and started for another 
 part of the village to see how some of those wounded in 
 the last fight with the Crows were getting on. 
 
 ''Wanneta," said Strong Heart, ''let us walk to the 
 creek and sit in the shade of a cottonwood. I will smoke 
 while you talk to me. I want to be out in the fresh air, 
 and do not care to stay shut up in the tipi any longer 
 than necessary." 
 
 So together they walked to the bank of the stream, 
 and there sat down on the very edge of the moss- 
 covered brink and looked into the waters below them. 
 Above, the branches of the tall, stately cottonwoods 
 stretched out toward the sky, while a dense foliage of 
 large heavy leaves formed an effective screen from the 
 rays of the hot June sun. 
 
 '' Dear Strong Heart," said Wanneta, " you will be well 
 enough to ride your pony, hunt, and go about as you 
 used, in two weeks." 
 
 ''I am certain," said Strong Heart, "that in one week 
 I can use my arm enough to hunt a little, and in a month 
 I shall be as strong as I ever was. Richards says this, 
 and there is no doubting his word." 
 
WAN NET A. 187 
 
 ** Richards has been very good to you," said Wan- 
 neta. '* What do you intend to give him lor his serv- 
 ices? " 
 
 " Father gave me a good horse for him, and the next 
 time that I see him, I will go to the corral and present 
 him with the pony. That will be pay enough." 
 
 Wanneta thought, as she looked across the stream at 
 the fringe of timber upon the other side, of the young 
 man who sat beside her, and wondered whether he would 
 propose a date for their marriage. As he was nearly 
 well now, and would soon be entirely well, this impor- 
 tant matter should surely be settled. He sat in moody 
 silence, blowing great clouds of blue smoke from his cat- 
 linite pipe, high above his head. He, too, was thinking 
 of the same subject as the Indian maiden beside him, and 
 wondering if she would consent to have it announced 
 to the tribe that they were to put up their own tipi. 
 
 When two young people are thinking of the same 
 thing, especially if the matter lies near their hearts, it 
 does not take them long to come to an understanding. 
 Indians, especially, are the most abrupt and decisive 
 people in the world. There are few long courtships 
 among them. Seldom, if ever, does one occur. Often 
 young people are married within two weeks after their 
 first meeting. 
 
 *' Wanneta," said Strong Heart, at last breaking the 
 silence, '' I cannot wait much longer for you to become 
 my squaw. The hours of each day drag by their tedious 
 length. I sit and smoke, and try to amuse myself when 
 you are away, but I fail. As our young men say, my 
 
i88 WANNETA 
 
 heart is gone, another has stolen it. Strive as I may, I 
 cannot live without you, and the sooner we put up our 
 tipi and you become my squaw, the better it will be for 
 me and, I trust, for you. In one week from now, I shall 
 be well enough to get about and do light work. Will 
 you not have your father announce to the tribe that in 
 six days from this morning you will go to housekeeping, 
 as the white man says?" 
 
 '' Yes, I will," replied Wanneta. *' I have been think- 
 ing of this matter also, and I, too, am lonely when not 
 with you. I should not care to put off our tipi-building 
 longer than six or seven days." 
 
 The young girl blushed as she said this, but looking up 
 into the noble face of her future husband, regained her 
 composure and confidence, and allowed him to place his 
 arm around her waist and caress her as lovers are wont 
 to do. 
 
 As they sat upon the ground, forgetting all else but 
 their love, they little knew that from the opposite bank 
 a pair of black, revengeful eyes were intently fastened 
 upon them, and that a mind full of jealousy and hatred 
 was observing their every movement. The person who 
 from a secure hiding-place watched the two lovers was 
 none other than Spotted Eagle. He had ventured in a 
 spirit of recklessness, well knowing the danger to which 
 he was exposed, from the Crow camp, on purpose to learn 
 the fate of Wa-da-ha. see how his rival fared, and also to 
 ascertain what Wanneta was doing. He had seen them 
 when they came out to the bank and sat down, for he had 
 been watching the village for some time. As they talked 
 
II' A A A ETA . 189 
 
 and laughed he became more and more jealous, until at 
 last, in a lit ol passion, he put liis Winchester to his shoul- 
 der, and would have fired. But at this moment a party 
 of armed Sioux appeared, starting out on a hunting excur- 
 sion to the east. Knowing that if he fired he would be 
 killed beyond a doubt, he reluctantly lowered his rille, and 
 crawling to the place where his pony was tethered, leaped 
 upon the animal's back, and keeping well under cover of 
 trees and underbrush, passed safely beyond the village and 
 up the river. Having crossed the stream, when he was 
 far enough away to make it safe he made his way back to 
 the Crow camp, where he acquainted the chief, Black Elk, 
 with what he had learned. From the talk of the village, 
 the sound of which had reached him across the water, he 
 knew of Wa-da-ha's death. Black Elk, upon hearing his 
 story, called a council to determine whether an attack 
 should be made upon the Sioux village ; but as their last 
 expedition had resulted so disastrously, it was decided to 
 do nothing. Spotted Eagle was therefore unable to real- 
 ize his hopes, and sat in his tipi day after day, sulking and 
 grumbling. He imagined he could see Wanneta the 
 squaw of Strong Heart. The very thought of this made 
 him so furious that he began to treat his own squaw, Al- 
 laha, very cruelly. In fact, his treatment of his wiie be- 
 came so well known that her father one day stepped into 
 the tipi of his son-in-law, and catching the young man un- 
 armed and at a disadvantage, gave him a most merciless 
 beating with a short, heavy strap of buffalo hide. This 
 brought Spotted Eagle to his senses. Thereafter he lived 
 with his wife in harmony, and so(;n settled down to a 
 
ipo WA N N E TA . 
 
 Steady life, and ere long won back the good opinion of 
 the Crow nation. 
 
 Wanneta and Strong Heart talked of their love, little 
 dreaming what a narrow escape from sudden death they 
 had had. 
 
 The week passed very rapidly, the time being spent by 
 each in getting together the necessary articles with which 
 to furnish the tipi. Strong Heart brought Wanneta some 
 bear and buffalo robes. They were partially tanned, but 
 needed some additional work before they were in a fit 
 condition for service. These, with the help of her mother, 
 she fringed with red flannel, and decorated here and there 
 with strings of beads. In this way she adapted them for 
 use as coverings for their couch and as seats for visitors. 
 The large buffalo robes, which were to be used in build- 
 ing the tipi, were presented by Two Bears. Upon their 
 inner and smooth side Strong Heart, with Wanneta's aid, 
 drew pictures to illustrate to passers-by his exploits with 
 the Crows and his success as a hunter. 
 
 He drew a rude scene, wherein was depicted a young 
 man and maiden in a cave, furiously assaulted by many 
 painted warriors, wearing upon their heads feathers, and 
 upon their bodies marks denoting that they belonged to 
 the Crows. 
 
 Another scene showed a rush of savages up a narrow 
 ledge, where the young man, standing just outside the 
 entrance of his retreat, killed many of his enemies. The 
 next portrayed a heap of enemies lying upon the rocky 
 ledge, the blood pouring from many bullet-holes, and 
 reddening the stones around with a crimson hue. The 
 
W ANN ETA, 191 
 
 next showed the young man in the arms of the maiden, he 
 himseU' wounded, the blood gushing from a frightful 
 Avound in his shoulder over the girl's lap. In the last 
 scene the faces of the two are full of joy, for down below 
 the Sioux horsemen are charging up the rocky dcl/ic, and 
 the enemies are being hotly pursued. A small i)icture 
 standing in prominence upon the buffalo hide represented 
 a burning building, with a number of Indians encircling 
 it, and discharging arrows and bullets in showers upon its 
 walls and upon its roof. 
 
 Thus was the tipi of Strong Heart and Wanneta dec- 
 orated, and right beautiful did it look to Indian eyes. No 
 modern painting would appeal to us half so much as 
 would these rudely portrayed characters, to those who 
 drew them and to those who saw them also. The warrior 
 who was entitled to place these upon his tipi told no lie, 
 and did not boast unduly as he thus vaunted his bravery. 
 He had earned the right, and it was as expressive to him 
 as is the medal or the diploma to one who in civilized 
 communities has achieved so great a success in the arts 
 or in the sciences as to win the applause and admiration 
 of his fellow-men. Paintings such as these convey to the 
 Sioux the same idea as the epaulets of a general do to 
 us ; for the warrior has earned bv hard service his right 
 to represent his victories as has the general the right to 
 wear his shoulder-straps. 
 
 At last there broke the morning of a day long to be re- 
 membered by Wanneta and Strong Heart. They were 
 above the average intelligence of their tribe, and knew 
 well the serious nature of the step they were taking. 
 
192 WANNETA. 
 
 They did not enter upon it with the carelessness Indians 
 usually display at such a time. The ceremony was very 
 short and simple. Strong Heart and his mother had 
 selected one of the most beautiful sites in the village for 
 the tipi, had planted the centre pole and stretched the 
 others around it, braced them at the top, and then had 
 taken the centre pole away. They had stretched the 
 buffalo hides tightly around the frame- work, with their 
 decorations outward, where all could see them. This 
 was all that they had done, save to pile the blankets 
 and gifts in a promiscuous heap in the centre of the 
 lodge. 
 
 The sun had not been up long before every one was 
 astir in the entire camp, and, as soon as the morning meal 
 had been eaten, there stepped from the lodge of Rain-in- 
 the-face a young man, clad in all his finery, who walked, 
 with rapid strides and head erect, to the lodge of his in- 
 tended bride. He wore in his hair many eagle feath- 
 ers, and carried in his hand, for good luck, a little medi- 
 cine-bag filled with strange herbs which his mother had 
 given him. This he was to hang high above their heads 
 in the wigwam, and was never to open it to ascertain 
 what it contained. Reaching the lodge of his loved one, 
 he walked directly to the doorway, and calling to Two 
 Bears, said : 
 
 "Father, I have come for your daughter." Then, 
 turning and peering into the darkness within, said to his 
 sweetheart : ** Your husband awaits your coming." 
 
 Half shyly, and not without embarrassment, the maiden 
 advanced, and stood in the entrance a moment before 
 
IVANNETA. 193 
 
 joining her husband. Her mother came forward also, as 
 did the braves of the family. 
 
 *' Good-bye, my dear mother," said Wanneta, tears 
 springing to her eyes for a moment. Regaining her 
 composure, she added : '' May the Great Spirit, Waukan- 
 tauka, he who watches over us all, the God of the white 
 man and the God of the Sioux, guard and keep my father 
 and mother, my brother and sister. Make our home 
 yours, and come to see us often." 
 
 She caught up her little sister, Minnehaha, pressed her 
 to her breast, kissed her ; then turning, embraced her 
 mother, her father, and her brother, John Runner; then 
 turning to Strong Heart, she said : " My husband, we 
 will go." 
 
 Strong Heart took her hand, and, leading her out of 
 the entrance, turned to her father and mother, and said: 
 
 '' Tw^o Bears, you are my father ; Omaha, you are my 
 mother now ; John Runner, you are my brother ; Minne- 
 haha, you are my sister,"— and he grasped each hand in 
 turn with a warmness that denoted that the words he 
 spoke were sincere. 
 
 '' You have given me your daughter," he continued, 
 " and I will be a good husband to her. Come and see us 
 often. Remember that Strong Heart is ready to do 
 whatever his squaw's father and mother may desire, and 
 that when old age shall come upon them, if Great Wau- 
 kantauka permits us to live, he will stand by and protect, 
 provide, and love, as long as strength remains in his arm 
 and he has an eye to see. Good-bye, all. Come, Wan- 
 neta, let us go." 
 
194 WANNETA 
 
 Turning away, he led her to their new tipi, while the 
 Indians of the village, who had come to escort the couple 
 to their abode, cheered and shouted in honour of the oc- 
 casion. Some ran forward with little gifts, others wished 
 the couple good luck. Taken all together, the reception 
 was one which few young men and women in the Sioux 
 nation had the honour to receive. 
 
 They walked to their tipi amid the good wishes of the 
 entire village. The wedding-march was the shouts of the 
 assembled throng ; the ceremony was the few Avoids that 
 were spoken at the bride's home. The hymns sung were 
 the songs of the birds in the trees above ; the flowers of- 
 fered were the wild roses and prairie blossoms which 
 grew in profusion along the river-bank. Swaying in the 
 gentle wind as the two passed, they seemed to say : 
 *' Good luck, good luck." 
 
 Having led his bride to the lodge, and the ceremony 
 being over, they laid aside their finery and put on their 
 every-day clothes. They set about putting the interior 
 of the lodge in order, and, lighting the fire, made the 
 things present as home-like an appearance as possible. 
 
 The days rolled by in perfect happiness, and the young 
 couple spent the next two weeks as men and women 
 spend their honeymoon, whether made man and wife 
 by bishop or joined by mutual consent, as are the chil- 
 dren of the forest. Happiness is not always found in 
 cities, nor does contentment lurk where wealth and lux- 
 ury hold their sway. The Indian may be cruel to his 
 enemies and take delight in deeds of violence, but he 
 loves as sincerely as we do, and his fireside has attrac- 
 
If^A h' N E T A 
 
 '95 
 
 tions which are to him so uCc.r, liiai he would not ex- 
 change them for the home of the millionaire. His wild, 
 free life, and his constant communion with Nature, give 
 him a spirit which places a strong veto upon any life but 
 one in the open air. 
 
 So Wanneta and Strong Heart, in their simj)le ab(jde, 
 were as happy and contented as it was possible for any to 
 be. Probably the value of all their possessions would have 
 been less than three hundred dollars, yet they would not 
 have traded their couch of bear skins for costly silks. 
 The frail walls which Avere to shelter them against the 
 fury of the northern blizzard were dear to them, and 
 they preferred a home among their people, with its pleas- 
 ant stream near by, to any other spot of ground east of 
 the Mississippi River. 
 
 They lived on for the next few weeks in perfect happi- 
 ness. Certainly they had suffered and seen more than is 
 common to the lot of man or woman, and they sincerely 
 hoped that their lives would be cast in pleasant places, 
 and that the excitement and danger of conflicts with 
 their enemies would be no more experienced. 
 
CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 CUSTER'S MARCH THROUGH THE BLACK HILLS. 
 
 There was a scene of excitement in the lodge of Rain-in- 
 the-face. Two Bears, John Runner, John Richards, 
 Gopher, the chief himself, and a half dozen head warriors, 
 were crowded into the narrow space enclosed within the 
 walls, and were engaged in a heated argument. 
 
 ''Richards," said Rain-in-the-face, ''tell us now, from 
 beginning to end, what the agent said." 
 
 John Richards cleared his throat, and began in the 
 Sioux tongue to narrate a series of events which had 
 taken place in the last few days, and which had reached 
 a climax during the few hours before this conference. 
 
 " You know," began Richards, " that when the Crows 
 attacked our women and children, and your son and his 
 squaw, six weeks ago, the agent said he would notify the 
 Great Father at Washington of what had happened." 
 
 " Yes," grunted the chief and others ; " go on." 
 
 " Well," resumed Richards, " the agent sent, as soon as 
 this happened, for material and men to construct new 
 buildings. You know how we cared for him during the 
 time that this was coming, how we gave him food and 
 tipis for himself and his family. The men and the lumber 
 and other things needed were brought over from the 
 railroad three weeks ago. They have the buildings well 
 196 
 
WANNETA. 197 
 
 under way, and the agent has just moved up there, and 
 is living in a half-completed house at the present time." 
 
 *' Yes," grunted the Indians present. 
 
 '' You know, also, that several weeks ago there was a 
 rumour that gold-hunters had come fifty miles south of 
 us, and were beginning to look for the precious mineral 
 which the white men love so much, and for the possession 
 of which they will risk their lives and fortunes. These 
 white men have found gold, and have sent reports among 
 their fellows in the towns of their discoveries, and it will 
 not be long before many other white men will come into 
 this region. 
 
 '' The agent notified the Great Father of the course he 
 had taken, but the Great Father, who has so much to 
 think of and so many things to do, misunderstood and 
 thought that the Sioux had burned the agency buildings, 
 because the Long Knives had invaded their reservation. 
 He did not know that it was the Crows who had done 
 the mischief. The Great Father, therefore, told his army 
 officers to move near our reservation, and see that no 
 injury was done to the gold-hunters who might come 
 into it. 
 
 " I told the agent that we did not want the Great 
 Father to misunderstand us, and that he must at once 
 send word to the railroad that the soldiers must keep the 
 white men out of our country, or that there would be 
 trouble. The agent laughed at me, and said that the 
 white men must get gold, whether they came upon the 
 reservation or not, ana that, while he would send word to 
 the Great Father when he had time, he could not bother 
 
198 WANNETA 
 
 to do so then. He told me to go back and tell Rain-in- 
 the-face that it would turn out all right, and that there 
 ■aeed be no uneasiness on the part of any of the Indians. 
 
 '' Now, chief, I am a white man, as you know, but I 
 have done much for your tribe. I want to see the Sioux 
 nation prosper. You cannot allow these men to get into 
 your reservation without great injury to our people. 
 They will bring fire-water and many other things Avith 
 them to destroy our health and impair our strength. 
 They will establish towns along the river and in every 
 fertile spot, will shoot our game, and kill the young men 
 upon the least provocation. Therefore, it will be well to 
 send John Runner as fast as possible to the railroad sta- 
 tion, and give him money of our own, to have a message 
 sent by the swift messenger which flies along the strings 
 the white man has put up, telling the Great Father to 
 withdraw the gold-hunters from our reservation at once. 
 I have done." 
 
 *' You see," said Rain-in-the-face, '' what is going to 
 happen. These white men have come to seek gold. 
 They must not be allow^ed upon our reservation. Rich- 
 ards has spoken the truth. I will send John Runner on 
 a fleet pony with money to send word to the Great 
 Father by the swift messenger, of this invasion, and will 
 ask that it be stopped at once." Turning to John Runner, 
 the chief said, " Get your swiftest horse and come to the 
 lodge instantly." 
 
 John Runner strode out of the wigwam and, uttering 
 a series of sharp, loud yells to inform the people of the 
 unusual proceeding, dashed at his best speed to the corral, 
 
WANNETA. !■;■; 
 
 selected the pony, and returned to tlic chicl 's tij)i. Rain- 
 in-the-face and Gopher gave him several silver dollars, 
 and, taking a piece of smooth buck-skin, wrote in the 
 Indian sign language the following dispatch, to be trans- 
 mitted by the telegraph operator : 
 
 "General Grant, President of the United States: 
 
 "White man coming into Sioux reservati(jn. Wants gold. 
 Soldiers think we set lire to agency. Cnjws set fire to agency, 
 We are good Indians. Make soldiers drive white men out ot our 
 reservation. If soldiers and white men come through reservation 
 they will be killed. Sioux very angry. 
 
 " Chiefs Rain-in-t he-face and Sitting Bull." 
 
 John Runner leaped upon his pony and set out. It 
 was near noon when he started, and it was the next 
 morning when he reached the station. He read to the 
 operator the message, and it was sent forthwith. Then 
 he leaped upon his horse and turned his face homeward. 
 
 When the dispatch was received in Washington, the 
 officials laughed over it, not knowing of what great im- 
 portance it was to the Sioux nation. It lay upon the 
 table of the Secretary of War several days, and was offi- 
 cially pronounced by one of the Indian fighters to be tlie 
 work of some squaw man and of no importance. This 
 same Indian fighter told the Secretary that the Sioux 
 had caused the destruction of the agency buildings, and 
 that they were very hostile to all the whites in the north- 
 w^est portion of Dakota. The Secretary concluded that 
 it would be best to send the brave and dashing General 
 Custer, through the heart of the Sioux country, into the 
 
200 WA N N E TA 
 
 region then attracting so much attention, known as the 
 Black Hills. The matter was referred to one of his sub- 
 ordinates, and General Custer was duly notified to march 
 through the Indians' land and reduce all hostile tribes. 
 Thus was the plea of the Sioux nation treated in Wash- 
 ington. Little did the officials who signed the orders 
 dream what would be the cost to the United States in 
 human lives and valuable property of their careless 
 action. 
 
 On the departure of John Runner, the chief called a 
 council, to be held that afternoon. Those who were at 
 his tipi left for their homes, and told their neighbours 
 what had been done. There was great excitement 
 throughout the camp in consequence, and that after- 
 noon there was an enormous gathering at the large 
 council-house. The matters at stake were of such vital 
 importance that even Sioux women were present. 
 Those who could not crowd into the building stood 
 outside. Those in the doorway repeated what was said 
 to those without, and thus all were acquainted with tlie 
 details of each speech. 
 
 In a council where a question of war or peace is 
 brought up, there is no smoking, nor do the Indians 
 come decked in feathers and covered with war-paint, as 
 many suppose, but each enters, takes his place according 
 to rank in the house with great dignity and solemnity. 
 Were the question to be decided one as to whether a 
 battle were inevitable, each might possibly deck himself 
 with paint and feathers, and display upon his cheek the 
 symbol of death, the black hand. 
 
WANNETA. 20I 
 
 When all were seated, Rain-in-the-face arose slowly and 
 grandly, and after looking about him with great delibera- 
 tion, began a speech, in which he laid before the nation 
 the point at issue : 
 
 '' Brothers of the Sioux nation, I have explained to you 
 what has happened south of us, and I now wish to call 
 your attention to the action of our agent here. He has 
 just told me that the Secretary of War has sent him word 
 that no Sioux must leave the reservation — that the sol- 
 diers are coming to drive out the gold-hunters and re- 
 store order. The agent has informed me, further, that 
 our hunting must be confined to our own reservation," — 
 at this a heavy grunt of disapproval, given by several 
 hundred voices, nearly drowned the tones of the speaker, 
 — " and that we must not deal violently with any white 
 men who may come upon our reservation. He says that 
 the trespassers will be driven off as soon as the soldiers 
 come, but that, until then, we must suffer them to come 
 among us without interfering in the slightest. 
 
 " Now, people of the Sioux nation, listen. The agent 
 seems to have acted without much thought in the matter, 
 and, from his remarks, I judge that he does not much 
 care whether we are driven from our hunting-grounds or 
 not, and is somewhat pleased at the prospect of the whites 
 invading our territory. Until I have further proof that 
 he is not friendly toward us, I wish all Sioux to treat him 
 as in the past. Should it prove that he is careless and 
 indifferent to our rights, I would advise that nothing be 
 bought of him, and that we accept our annuities, but do 
 not patronize his store. 
 
202 WA N N E TA 
 
 " The course of action that we are to observe, in case 
 the whites come into this section, depends entirely upon 
 what the Great Father says. If the Great Father says 
 the whites shall be driven out, we must do nothing. If 
 the Great Father says that our reservation will be open 
 for settlement, and sends the soldiers to protect the white 
 men as they come in, we shall have to take the matter 
 into our own hands, and defend our rights. I have 
 done." 
 
 At the completion of the chiefs speech there was a 
 grunt of approval at his words, and then a considerable 
 pause. At length Gopher arose to his feet, and addressed 
 the assembled multitude in a few words, as follows : 
 
 *' My people, you have heard the words of Rain-in-the 
 face. I agree with him in what he says. Should the 
 whites invade our territory, and the Great Father take 
 no action in the matter, then we must put on our war- 
 paint, take our rifles and defend our homes from these 
 villains, who would take all we have, and then kick us 
 out to shift as best we may. You know that we subsist 
 mainly upon the buffalo. When he is gone, we shall have 
 nothing upon which to live, and will be forced to starve 
 or to fight. The hide-hunters are rapidly exterminating 
 our game, and it is only a question of time before it will 
 have entirely disappeared." 
 
 Strong Heart had been present during the council, and 
 listened in silence as a number spoke. At last he arose 
 and, nodding toward his father, addressed the assembly. 
 A murmur of approval went through the audience when 
 he did this, for there were many there who loved' the 
 
WAN NET A, 203 
 
 young man, and who knew what his impulsive nature 
 would permit him to say. 
 
 '' Chiefs and young men of the Sioux nation : Vou have 
 listened to a report which tells you of the invasion of 
 your reservation without just cause by the palc-laces. 
 They are at present miles south of you, but, wishing to 
 ^et more gold, they may even pass by our village and 
 locate in the Bad Lands north of us. Should they fall in 
 the hands of the Crows, they would undoubtedly meet 
 punishment which would greatly gratify us; but if this 
 were to happen, the crime might be laid at our doors, as 
 in the case of the burning of the agency buildings. There- 
 fore be careful what you do, that you bring not the wrath 
 of the Great Father at Washington upon your heads. If 
 matters come to the worst, join me and fight as long as 
 there is hope, but until then be patient." 
 
 After the speech of Strong Heart the council adjourned, 
 and the men of the village gathered in groups in the 
 lodges of the more important individuals in the tribe, to 
 discuss the chances of war with the Long Knives. 
 
 John Runner returned two days later, and reported that 
 some fifty white men were encamped in the Bad Lands to 
 the south. He said that there were no soldiers with 
 them, and that, while they were a rough-looking set, they 
 showed no ill-will toward him, and talked with him on 
 his return trip for several hours. They declared their in- 
 tention of dividing the party, some of them going north- 
 west, while the others moved a few miles east to a more 
 favourable situation. 
 
 Three days after the return of John Runner half a dozen 
 
204 WANNETA. 
 
 white horsemen dashed into the Sioux camp ; their horses 
 were covered with foam and showed signs of great fatigue. 
 The men tumbled from their backs and related to the 
 squaw men of the tribe, and others who could speak 
 English, a terrible story. 
 
 Twenty-one of the whites left the others the morning 
 that John Runner passed them, and moved until late that 
 night to the north-west. They had travelled nearly sixty 
 miles when a large body of Crows, who were starting out 
 to hunt, saw them go into camp, and attacked them at 
 daylight the next morning. They had time to get on 
 their horses, but the Crows, being better mounted, over- 
 took them, and a running fight of nearly thirty miles 
 ensued. They lost all their men, some being killed, others 
 captured, except the six who had escaped. These, by 
 hard riding, managed to reach the Sioux camp with the 
 news of the disaster. One of their number was seriously 
 wounded, and although much was done for him by Rich- 
 ards and the new medicine-man, the fatigue and excite- 
 ment of the long ride so aggravated his wound that he 
 died during the night. The other five were given fresh 
 horses, and, after burying the body of their comrade, re- 
 turned to their camp full of gratitude to the Sioux, and 
 promising that no harm should come to their nation, and 
 that the whole camp of miners should move without de- 
 lay from the limits of the Sioux reservation. 
 
 Disheartened at their defeat, the prospectors for gold 
 retreated to the Missouri River and camped near the 
 railroad. The news of the massacre spread rapidly, and, 
 about the time the War Department ordered General 
 
WANNETA, 205 
 
 Custer into the field, it reached Washington. As pre- 
 dicted by their chiefs, it was reported to the officers in 
 charge of the United States army that the Sioux had 
 committed this atrocity, and General Custer was tele- 
 graphed to without further delay : 
 
 " Enter the hostile country and subdue the Sioux who 
 dare murder inoffensive citizens." 
 
 General Custer had won a great reputation among the 
 Indians, and was regarded by them as the bravest and 
 most successful fighter in the service of the government. 
 This reputation, and the decision of the tribe to offer no 
 violence unless absolutely necessary, enabled him to go 
 on his famous march through the very heart of the Indian 
 country without firing a single shot. He started from 
 the Missouri River, in south-eastern Dakota, and marched 
 straight through to the north of the Black Hills, made a 
 wide detour, and then swung around toward the West 
 and bore back toward his starting-point. He had several 
 hundred men, w^ell mounted, plenty of provisions, and all 
 the ammunition necessary. The first intimation that the 
 Indians received of this march was the news brought in 
 by a party of hunters who were out some thirty miles 
 south-east of the camp. They had seen an enormous 
 cloud of dust, and thinking it was buffalo, galloped to a 
 ridge near by in order to observe the movements and ex- 
 tent of the herd. Judge of their surprise and consterna- 
 tion at beholding three hundred and fifty cavalrymen, led 
 by the renowned Long Hair, moving in good order 
 northward. They watched the column for a few mo- 
 ments, and then retreated cautiously, until they had 
 
206 WANNETA 
 
 placed several miles of broken country between them- 
 selves and the whites, when they lashed their ponies into 
 a dead run, and flew across the prairie with unabated speed 
 until they arrived at the Sioux camp. 
 
 One dashed to the chiefs lodge, another to the council- 
 house, and a third rode through the village, crying out 
 the startling news : " Three hundred whites are march- 
 ing up the valley, led by Long Hair, with two big guns 
 and many rifles. They are mounted on cavalry horses, 
 and look as though they meant to fight." 
 
 Some ran to the council-house, while others crowded 
 around the messengers. Rain-in-the-face rushed out, and 
 sounded the war-whoop in all its fearfulness. Hastily 
 calling John Runner, he charged him to ride for his life 
 to Sitting Bull's camp, and notify him what was happen- 
 ing, and to tell him to send messengers every few hours 
 to their camp, in order that each might keep informed of 
 the other's movements. Rain-in-the-face charged his war- 
 riors to begin no hostilities unless the whites should offer 
 to attack, but to see that their arms \vere in good condi- 
 tion, and to be ready to jerk down their tipis and to move 
 to Sitting Bull's village at an hour's notice. He told 
 Gopher and Strong Heart to mount their best ponies 
 and take a white flag, such as the Long Knives would 
 recognize. They were to intercept the column and hold 
 a conference with Long Hair. 
 
 While these preparations w^ere going on in the village, 
 the two messengers rode post-haste tow^ard the south- 
 east, to meet the Long Knives and ascertain their inten- 
 tions. They had gone twenty-five miles only, when they 
 
WANNETA. 207 
 
 came in sight of the column. From the direction in 
 which it was marching, they saw that it would pass to 
 the east of their village, and would not discover its where- 
 abouts, unless notified by the agent, or unless some one 
 of the scouts should tell them where to look for it. 
 
 The two horsemen with the white flag rode boldly 
 down the ridge and advanced to meet General Custer. 
 Seeing them coming, he sent out two orderlies to meet 
 them. They stopped when within a hundred yards of 
 each other, and Strong Heart, who was to act as spokes- 
 man, cried out in fair English, "What do you here? is 
 General Custer there ? I wish to speak with him." 
 
 '' If you are unarmed," replied one of the orderlies, ''we 
 will conduct you to General Custer, and you may speak 
 with him." 
 
 Laying their rifles upon the ground, they approached 
 the general. He advanced from the column to meet 
 them, and they held a parley lasting for some little time. 
 
 '' General Custer," said Strong Heart, ''you are on our 
 reservation with a large armed force, and we see that you 
 have come here for a purpose. What is that purpose? " 
 
 " I come at the order of the Great Father," replied the 
 general, " who wishes to have the Sioux distinctly under- 
 stand that they cannot burn agencies and kill white men 
 without being punished." 
 
 " We did not burn the agency, nor have we killed any 
 white men," replied Strong Heart. " My squaw and my- 
 self and the agent, who will teU you the same story, were 
 in the buildings when they were attacked by a thousand 
 Crows. They set fire to the buildings, and had not Sit- 
 
208 WANNETA. 
 
 ting Bull and his warriors come from the north we should 
 have all been killed. He drove the Crows away. The 
 village of white men below here was not broken up by 
 us. Twenty-one of them went north-west in search of 
 gold near the Crow village. The Crows surprised them 
 and killed all but six. These six came to our camp in 
 great fear. We cared for them, gave them good horses, 
 and sent them back to their people. They will tell you 
 themselves that it is true. What we came for is to find 
 out why you are invading our reservation without just 
 cause, and why the Great Father at Washington does not 
 drive the gold-hunters out." 
 
 '' You seem," replied Custer, '' to be speaking the truth. 
 I must see the agent at your reservation and talk with 
 him. If he says that you have told the truth, I will report 
 to the Great Father that you are good Indians and should 
 be left alone. If I receive orders to drive the white men 
 out, I will do so. I will not attack you, but will see the 
 agent. Go back to your people, and tell them that I will 
 not attack them, but must seethe agent." With that, 
 Custer rode back to the column, and the Indians, satisfied 
 with the interview, picked up their arms and returned to 
 the camp as fast as their tired ponies could bear them. 
 
 The council was in session when they returned, and the 
 news that they brought was received with shouts of de- 
 light. Runners were dispatched to Sitting Bull's camp 
 with the intelligence, and all were greatly gratified that 
 Long Hair meant no harm to them. Many of the war- 
 riors went to the agency to learn what the result of the in- 
 terview between the agent and General Custer would be. 
 
CHAPTER XV. 
 
 THE ILLNESS OF MLXNEHAHA. 
 
 The Sioux warriors started for the agency buildings the 
 next morning in large numbers. They left their wives 
 and children at home, and only the more prominent braves, 
 the chiefs, and the young men of standing were permitted 
 to go to the conference. 
 
 Strong Heart was in attendance at the council of the 
 night before, and consequently knew thoroughly all that 
 was done. His wife w^as at home, anxiously aAvaiting his 
 return, and impatient to learn what course her people 
 would adopt in so important a matter. She was not kept 
 long in suspense, for her husband, as soon as he could leave, 
 rushed from the council, and running quickly to the tipi, 
 burst through the entrance, and told in a few rapid sen- 
 tences all that had taken place. 
 
 '* Strong Heart," said she, " promise me that you will 
 not take up arms against the whites unless they invade 
 our territory and do our people injur3^ A simple inva- 
 sion, if no injury is done, should not call for hostility on 
 our part. Do nothing rash, dear husband, and consider 
 well before you join the young men of the nation in any 
 wild scheme. 
 
 ''I have been, as you know, in the wliitc man's land 
 many, many moons, and I have seen his strength, how he 
 209 
 
2IO WAN N ETA 
 
 lives in great cities, how many warriors he has, and how 
 many guns. I have seen houses so large that many hun- 
 dred people live in one ; therefore hsten to the advice of 
 your squaw, dear husband, and do not take up arms 
 against the Long Knives without just cause and without 
 due consideration." 
 
 " Dear VVanneta," said Strong Heart, '' I will do as you 
 wish. If you could have heard my speech iu the council- 
 house to the young men, you would have seen that you 
 have no reason for fear. I said there almost the same 
 things that you have said, and cautioned our people 
 against any hasty action. Therefore rest easy as to my 
 actions. 
 
 '' The Long Knives will stop at the agency for two days 
 or longer, and will hold a pow-wow with our people. You 
 must not be anxious if I am there all that time, for I must 
 have a long talk with Long Hair and tell him of the wishes 
 of our people. We all hope that this conference will result 
 in driving out the gold-hunters, and the withdrawal of 
 the troops from our reservation. 
 
 '' Long Hair is a famous fighter, and has won many 
 battles over the various Indian tribes throughout the 
 United States. He is a great man, and will undoubtedly 
 do all he promises." 
 
 The husband and wife remained in the tipi conversing 
 for half an hour or longer. Strong Heart then left her 
 and went to his father's lodge to learn if there was 
 any news. He remained there some time, and then 
 visited several parts of the camp. 
 
 The runners from Sitting Bull came in at various times 
 
W ANN ETA. 211 
 
 during the evening and night. Most of the warriors re- 
 mained in and about the council-house until morning to 
 hear the news, in case any was brought from him, and to 
 talk over the situation. When John Runner returned 
 from the upper Sioux camp near daylight, he brought 
 word that Sitting Bull with fifty braves was coming in 
 person to consult with Rain-in-the-face. 
 
 Upon the arrival of the delegation another council was 
 held. Soon after taking a light breakfast of dried beef and 
 corn cakes, several hundred warriors mounted their ponies 
 and rode to the agency. General Custer and his command 
 had arrived after dark the night before, and while his men 
 were resting the general held a consultation with the 
 agent, who told of the kindness of the Sioux toward him- 
 self and the distressed white men. This moved General 
 Custer greatly, and he resolved to telegraph his superior 
 officers in Washington of the friendliness of these people, 
 and at the same time warn the Secretary not to anger them 
 and cause them to take up the hatchet. He knew well 
 the dauntless courage of the Sioux, and wished if possible 
 to avert bloodshed. 
 
 About eight o'clock in the morning the chiefs and war- 
 riors of the Sioux nation arrived and advanced within a 
 hundred yards of the agency buildings. The main body 
 of the Indians stood near, close enough to hear most of 
 the conversation that passed. The general and his staff' 
 came forward to meet the Indians, accompanied by the 
 agent. After considerable hand-shaking, Custer opened 
 the conversation by saying : 
 
 "Chiefs Sittinp- Bull and Rain-in-the-face, you have 
 
212 WANNETA 
 
 come to talk with me upon an important matter, and I 
 trust that we shall reach an understanding without diffi- 
 culty." An interpreter translated each sentence to the 
 Indians as the general spoke. '' Your agent has informed 
 me that the Crows caused the burning of the buildings. 
 This had been laid to your door. He has also told me of 
 your kind treatment of himself, his family, and employees, 
 and the brotherly way in which you received the six 
 white men who alone escaped out of the terrible massacre 
 by the Crows. I have just sent two messengers to the 
 railroad station to telegraph the Great Father in Wash- 
 ington these facts, and it will be only a few days before all 
 will be right. The men who have invaded your reserva- 
 tion are in search of that precious metal, gold, which to 
 the white man is so valuable. I trust you will not disturb 
 them, and that they will be allowed to pass through your 
 lands." 
 
 Sitting Bull and Rain-in-the-face looked at each other 
 a moment, then turning to the interpreter. Sitting Bull 
 drew himself up to his full height, looked about him, and 
 with his usual deliberation began a speech : 
 
 '' Chief Long Hair, we have listened to what you have to 
 say, and are glad that the news of our good feeling 
 has been sent to the Great Father. But there is one 
 thing which you do not appreciate or understand. The 
 men who have come upon our reservation seek to injure 
 us by killing our game and driving us from our land. 
 Understand, Chief Long Hair, that they have not driven 
 us from our land yet, but if they are allowed to stay, 
 it will be a question of time only before they do drive 
 
IVAXNETA. 2 IT, 
 
 US out. Therefore I wish to impress upon you this fact : 
 The history of every Indian tribe that has allowed the 
 Long Knives to invade their reservations without protest 
 is brief, and its recital is full of sadness and despair. Vou 
 know as well as I do what will be the result, if our people 
 allow the pale-faces to enter our domains. 
 
 '' Chief Long Hair, you are a great Indian fighter. 
 You have fought occasionally with some of our people, 
 and you have generally been successful. You can see we 
 come to you as suppliants, although it is not the custom 
 of the Sioux nation to ask favours from any one. We 
 come, 1 repeat, to ask that these whites be driven out. 
 If they are not driven out I cannot promise safety for 
 them, for the young men of our nation are bent upon war, 
 and will not countenance the invasion of their favourite 
 hunting-grounds. We have the right on our side, and 
 great Waukantauka will aid our arms; therefore, oh Chief, 
 dismiss your army and listen to my words of wisdom. I 
 have done." 
 
 General Custer consulted his officers a few moments, 
 and then replied to Sitting Bull : 
 
 " It is impossible to withdraw the troops without orders 
 from the Great Father, and it is likewise impracticable to 
 force the whites from your reservation. Do nothing rash. 
 Sitting Bull ; restrain your young men, and wait a few 
 days until you shall have heard from me again. I leave 
 for the north, and will march above the Black Hills, 
 around to the west, and then back to the railroad. Send 
 a runner to the railroad fourteen days from to-morrow. 
 I will be there at that time, or at least within one or two 
 
214 
 
 WA N N E TA 
 
 days. Word will have been received from the Great 
 Father, and you will then know his decision." 
 
 The chiefs talked among themselves several minutes, 
 and then Rain-in-the-face said : '' Chief Long Hair, we will 
 not molest these gold-hunters until you have arrived at 
 the railroad, provided they do not steal our ponies or 
 shoot any of our young men. If they do this the agree- 
 ment does not hold good, and you may expect trouble. 
 We regret very much your seeming unwillingness to 
 promise us redress from our wrongs. Considering all we 
 have permitted the Long Knives to do, it is unbecoming 
 one of your fame to promise nothing definite in such an 
 emergency. Go on your march northward, but do not 
 permit your soldiers to take any of our horses. We are 
 not satisfied with your promises." 
 
 The chief, at the end of this remark, walked nervously 
 back and forth, muttering to himself. General Custer 
 saw that no good could come of prolonging the interview 
 further, and so shaking hands once more, he turned to his 
 officers and gave orders to saddle. 
 
 The Indians drew together and began talking among 
 themselves. The cavalry mounted and moved in good 
 order toward the north, the gallant Custer, with his long 
 hair waving in the wind, moving on ahead. As the heavy 
 horses lumbered out of sight, the Indians mounted their 
 light fleet ponies and returned, disappointed and dis- 
 heartened that the general had not at once turned back 
 and removed the whites from the reservation. 
 
 The chiefs, upon reaching the camp, entered the tipi of 
 Rain-in-the-face. It was hardly thought necessary to call 
 
WA NNE TA 
 
 a council, for every one was thoroughly acquainted with 
 the situation, and little could be done until some new 
 move on the part of the whites should call for action. 
 Strong Heart did not go to his father's lodge, but to his 
 own. His wife saw from his downcast face that the in- 
 terview had been an unpleasant one, so she tenderly 
 threw her arms about his neck and drew him to a seat 
 upon the bear-skins, saying, " Tell me all about it." 
 
 He told her what had taken place, and she listened to 
 every word with great anxiety. While they were in the 
 midst of their talk, Omaha entered the lodge. 
 
 '' Wanneta, come to our lodge at once. Bring with you 
 some of the medicine which was so powerful to restore 
 Strong Heart to health, and see if it will not bring back 
 the smile to the face of your little sister, Minnehaha, and 
 the bright flashes to her eyes. She was taken sick two 
 days ago, and seems very feverish. I have not sent for 
 Gopher's son, the medicine-man, knowing that your medi- 
 cine might be of more avail than his. Do not delay, but 
 come at once." 
 
 Wanneta rose quickly from her seat, and taking several 
 bottles from a little medicine-chest, hurried with her 
 mother, to see her little sick sister. Strong Heart thought 
 his presence unnecessary, and lighting his pipe, leaned 
 back for a quiet siesta. 
 
 Wanneta saw at a glance that Minnehaha was very ill. 
 The little girl had been playing along the edge of the 
 stream, where the Indian children went nearly every day. 
 She had slipped and fallen into the water, and had she 
 been as strong and healthy as her playmates, the accident 
 
2l6 WANNETA. 
 
 would have had no serious results. But she was a rather 
 delicate child, and took a severe cold from the wetting. 
 She continued to play and romp all day, often getting 
 overheated, and then sitting down in the shade still clad 
 in her wet clothes. The exposure was too much for her, 
 and she caught a heavy cold, which soon became a raging 
 fever. 
 
 Wanneta drew near her little bed, and knelt beside her, 
 so that she might ask questions as to her condition and 
 give her such medicine as she might need. 
 
 '' I am glad to see you, sister Wanneta," said the little 
 sufferer. '' You will stay with me a while, won't you ? " 
 and she looked up into the face of her kind-hearted sister, 
 with a most piteous expression. 
 
 " Yes, Minnehaha, I have come to bring you strong 
 medicine, good medicine, which will speedily make you 
 well again. You must take it whenever mother tells you 
 to, and must lie still and be patient like a good girl." 
 
 " Yes, sister, I will take the medicine and will lie still. 
 You must come and see me often, for I get very lonely 
 here in the tipi. Do not leave me long, Wanneta." 
 
 Wanneta held Minnehaha's hand and told her several 
 little stories to amuse her, and if possible make her for- 
 get the burning of the fever. She stayed with her sis- 
 ter nearly two hours. When the time came for her to 
 return to her own lodge, she smoothed the hot brow and 
 kissed the parched lips, and then, with a parting instruc- 
 tion for the little one to take plenty of cold water, she 
 went home. 
 
 Nearly all Indian wars have been caused by the foolish 
 
WANNETA. 217 
 
 and thoughtless action of some white man, or by some 
 broken treaty. The Indians are always blamed for what 
 follows, but are themselves seldom the originators of any 
 serious troubles. The man who caused all that was to 
 follow was a mail-carrier, sent from General Custer's com- 
 mand, when a day's march from the agency, to take letters 
 and papers to the railroad, far to the south, in order to 
 have them forwarded to Washington. The carrier was 
 accompanied by a veterinary surgeon. They passed 
 Sitting Bull's camp safely, and were coming in sight of 
 Rain-in-the-face's village when the disaster occurred. 
 Within a half mile of it, two young men, armed for a 
 hunting excursion, galloped out toward them, intending to 
 pass a little to their left, on the way to the Bad Lands. 
 The mail-carrier and the doctor evidently mistook the de- 
 signs of these two men, for no sooner had the Indians 
 come within speaking distance, than the doctor raised his 
 rifle, and shot the foremost through the forehead. His 
 comrade, seeing this, covered the doctor with his Winches- 
 ter and shot him through the heart, and a half second 
 later shot the mail-carrier through the head. The carrier 
 had raised his rifle at the first report, but was killed be- 
 fore he could discharge it. 
 
 As soon as the pistol shots were heard, the Indians 
 poured forth from their tipis in great numbers, and rushed 
 to the scene of the tragedy. It did not take long to reach 
 the spot where lay the dead white men and the Indian. 
 The bodies were placed upon horses, and were carried to 
 the camp. Some one led the three horses to the open 
 square at the council-house, others ran to inform the chief 
 
2i8 WANNETA 
 
 of what had happened. In less time than it takes to write 
 it there was a gathering of angry men at the council. 
 They looked upon the bodies of the slain as they passed 
 into the council-chamber. Some were in favour of send- 
 ing the scalps at once to the whites, others counselled pru- 
 dence. Many scarcely knew what to do. 
 
 The body of the dead Indian was given over to his fam- 
 ily, and his squaw and son bore it away with loud wailings 
 to their tipi, where they prepared it for burial. Then in 
 solemn procession they visited the scaffolds in the trees 
 that fringed the stream, and gave the departed brave a 
 last resting-place among the fallen of his nation. 
 
 Some zealous brave, wishing to achieve notoriety, 
 scalped the two white men, and having then rifled them 
 of what valuables they bore about them, tumbled the 
 bodies into the waters of the stream, and left them to the 
 mercy of the currents. 
 
 At the council the young man who had done the shoot- 
 ing testified that he had acted in self-defense. Those 
 present accepted his statement without questioning him, 
 and the whole matter, so far as he was concerned, having 
 been settled, Chiefs Rain-in-the-face and Sitting Bull 
 made a few remarks to the assembled natives, in which 
 they told them to stand by their people and protect their 
 homes, but not to commit any crimes. 
 
 *' Friends," said Strong Heart, '' we have here two bags 
 which one of these white men was carrying, and which 
 contain letters and instructions to Long Hair's people 
 and the Great Father at Washington. It would be best 
 :o have John Richards read them to us, and for us to 
 
WAN NET A. 219 
 
 know their contents. If they are unimportant, they oii^ht 
 to be burned, but if of great value, they should be kept 
 by us, to be shown as evidence later. Let the sacks be 
 opened." 
 
 The chief grunted his approval, and Richards, taking a 
 sharp knife, cut the mail-bags open, and drew forth sev- 
 eral bundles of letters and papers. The papers he laid on 
 one side, then looked at each letter, sorting those ad- 
 dressed to Washington, and placing them in a pile by his 
 side. The other letters he handed one of the young men 
 standing near. Most of them were written by the soldiers 
 to friends in the East, and were of no importance to the 
 Sioux. 
 
 Richards selected first those which were addressed to 
 the Secretary of War at Washington. Tearing them open, 
 he spread them out upon his knee, and read aloud to the 
 attentive throng. 
 
 The first dispatch gave merely an account of Custer's 
 interview with the Sioux chiefs, stating who were present, 
 and that the tribe was much incensed at the invasion of 
 their reservation by gold-hunters, and that the burn- 
 ing of the agency had been done by the Crows, and not 
 by them. 
 
 At the reading of this letter a great grunt went up from 
 the Indians assembled. Richards, without taking any 
 notice of it, proceeded to read one or two unimportant 
 letters regarding supplies and ammunition. When he 
 reached a point in one letter where the following occurred, 
 ''Send 2,000 rounds of cartridges, 44 cal, for our Colts 
 revolvers, and 60 more latest improved Colts of that cal.. 
 
220 WANNETA. 
 
 he paused in reading, and addressing the chief, said, ''Why 
 would it not be a good plan to burn these letters for am- 
 munition and thus prevent their reaching headquarters? 
 What do you think?" 
 
 ''A good scheme," said Sitting Bull; ''they shall be 
 burned as soon as read. Go on with the white man's 
 talk." 
 
 The next letter was written a day later than the first. 
 As Richards read this sentence, " I think it would be a 
 good plan to compel the Sioux to keep within the bounds 
 of their reservations. They should be deprived of all 
 arms," a great shout went up, and much displeasure was 
 manifested. A half dozen chiefs and head warriors at- 
 tempted to speak at the same time. Both Sitting Bull 
 and Rain-in-the-face sprang to their feet, and after repeated 
 calls for silence, succeeded at last in quieting the assem- 
 bly. When the tones of a speaker could be heard, Sitting 
 Bull addressed them as follows : 
 
 " People of the Sioux nation, you have heard this last 
 letter, and now know by Long Hair's own words how he 
 intends to influence the Great Father against us. You 
 must therefore be ready to move your camp at a moment's 
 notice, and join mine. By combining our forces we shall 
 be able to defeat the designs of these white dogs and carry 
 ^ our plans into effect. These letters and papers must be 
 burned. The facts of the killing of the two men must be 
 kept from Long Hair as long as possible. Should he hear 
 of this and march against us, you must break up your 
 village and fly, without waiting to attack him, until you 
 have joined your forces with those of mine. I will leave 
 
WANNETA. 22 1 
 
 for my camp at the close of this council, and will send a 
 runner in the morning and another in the evening of each 
 day. You must send me runners from your camp in ad- 
 dition to the return of those whom 1 shall send, each noon 
 and midnight. Thus we shall have ample notification of 
 any move on the part of the whites. I would advise a 
 scouting party of ten well-mounted warriors to follow in 
 the rear of Long Hair's cavalry. They should note 
 very carefully what he does during his move through our 
 country." 
 
 When Sitting Bull had finished, Rain-in-the-face arose, 
 and naming ten of his most trusty scouts, sent them out 
 to follow General Custer and report his movements. 
 
 The council then adjourned, and early next morning 
 Sitting Bull and his warriors returned to their village, 
 taking as little time as possible on the journey. 
 
CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 THE DEATH OF MINNEHAHA. 
 
 About eight o'clock that evening, as Wanneta was sit- 
 ting in the wigwam, embroidering with porcupine quills 
 and beautiful beads a hunting shirt for her husband, her 
 mother entered suddenly in great excitement. Strong 
 Heart, sitting in the corner of the lodge, smoking his 
 pipe and thinking over the events that had taken place 
 during the past few days, did not notice her approach 
 until she was within the lodge. 
 
 At the first sight of her he sprang to his feet, and with 
 his usual hospitality, said, '' Well, mother, welcome to 
 our home ; what news bring you ? " 
 
 " Oh, my child," she cried dolefully, paying no attention 
 to Strong Heart, " bring your medicine and come quickly. 
 Your little sister, Minnehaha, is very sick. I am afraid 
 that she is going to the land of the great Waukantauka. 
 Something must be done for her at once or her little 
 spirit will have left us and taken its flight to the great 
 hereafter." 
 
 Wanneta dropped her work instantly, and seizing her 
 small medicine-chest, ran with her mother to Two Bears' 
 lodge, while Strong Heart followed gravely in the rear. 
 
 Upon entering the lodge, a scene presented itself to 
 her eyes that she could never forget. In the corner sat 
 
 222 
 
WA NN ETA, 223 
 
 her brother, John Runner, looking- very sad and serious ; 
 at the bedside knelt her lather, holding his little daugh- 
 ter's hand in his own, and occasionally uttering a low l)ut 
 pitiful exclamation, " O my daughter, my little Bright 
 Eyes ! " 
 
 Wanneta poured out some of the most powerful medi- 
 cine she possessed into a small earthen cup. This she 
 handed to Two Bears, who, raising tenderly the head of 
 the delirious child, opened her mouth and poured the 
 draught down her throat. The medicine seemed to do 
 the httle one much good, for she looked around upon 
 those about her, and as her mother and sister knelt down 
 by her side, she whispered : 
 
 " Are you here, Wanneta ? 
 
 '' Yes, my dear," said Wanneta, 'T am here to stay with 
 you. Do not be afraid. I will not leave you." 
 
 '' I am so hot," murmured the sufferer ; *' I am as if on 
 fire. Give me some water, mother." 
 
 Omaha ran to the spring in the bank, beside the stream, 
 and soon returned with a cup of cool, delicious water for • 
 the parched throat and feverish lips of Minnehaha. The 
 child lay upon her bed for some moments, nothing being 
 heard meanwhile save her loud and laboured breathing, 
 and the sobs of both mother and daughter, who realized 
 the hopelessness of her condition. 
 
 '' Wanneta," gasped the Httle one, '' I am afraid I am 
 not going to get well. I want you to send back to your 
 tipi and get the book which tells about the great 
 Waukantauka, and read me one or two of the stories." 
 
 Strong Heart at this sprang out of the entrance and 
 
224 IVAN NET A 
 
 running swiftly to his wigwam, seized a small New Tes- 
 tament, a gift to Wanneta from one of her teachers. Re- 
 turning, he handed it to his squaw, who opened the book 
 to several marked passages which had greatly interested 
 the little child in days gone by. Wanneta read of 
 the Saviour's words to little children, and of the white 
 man's hope in the great hereafter. The words were 
 mostly from St. Matthew and St. Luke, and especially 
 that passage in Luke which has been the comfort and 
 stay of weary and heart-sick souls, in many centuries and 
 countless lands : 
 
 '' Suffer the little children to come unto me, and forbid 
 them not, for of such is the kingdom of God. Verily I say 
 unto you, whosoever shall not receive the kingdom of 
 God as a little child shall in nowise enter therein." 
 
 '' Will the white man's God receive in His house a little 
 Sioux girl?" asked the child. 
 
 " Yes, dear," said Wanneta, " the white man's God and 
 great Waukantauka are one .and the same great and good 
 spirit. They watch our every action, they forgive the 
 wrongs that we have done, if we are truly sorry. Believe 
 in this great spirit, Minnehaha, and He will not allow the 
 evil Waukausica to harm you." 
 
 Here the little sufferer again became delirious, and 
 raved and tossed upon her couch. She cried out in her 
 fright and terror, and imagined that the horrible night 
 when the wicked Wa-da-ha pronounced his terrible curse 
 upon her was still passing. She thought that he had her 
 in his power, and that he was laughing in scorn over her 
 condition. She cried out in her anguish for her father 
 
WAN.VE7\i. 225 
 
 and mother to save her, and she would have risen from 
 her bed of skins, and leaped out in the darkness beyond, 
 in the'vain endeavour to escape from the torments of her 
 own mind, had not her father withheld her, and prevented 
 exposure that would have resulted in certain death. 
 
 Poor Omaha and Wanneta found little consolation 
 from their sorrow in the great tears that coursed down 
 their cheeks. Even the stern father and his son, and the 
 inflexible Strong Heart, felt the water springing to their 
 eyes, in spite of their efforts to control their feelings, and 
 they too wept. 
 
 Strong Heart ran to the spring and got another cup of 
 water, in which was placed one of the strong powders 
 from Wanneta's chest. This was given to the child, in 
 the hope of alleviating her suffering. The draught par- 
 tially restored her, and by the dim light of the fire she 
 recognized her friends once more. 
 
 She stretched out her hand feebly toward the loved 
 ones, and beckoned to them to come close to her side. 
 
 They crowded around to listen to the last few words 
 she might have to utter, for all saw that there was now 
 no hope of saving her. 
 
 '* I am going, mother," she whispered, " to the great 
 Waukantauka, and you must not cry or weep when I am 
 gone. I believe what the good book says, and know that 
 there will be room for a little Indian girl in the great 
 house of the good spirit. I am not afraid to die now. 
 
 Good-bye all, I " and the child tried to speak again. 
 
 But the words refused to come, she gasped once or twice, 
 her hands twitched convulsively, and then her spirit sped 
 
226 WANNETA. 
 
 away on its long, long journey to the house of Waukan- 
 tauka. 
 
 The women cried aloud, and even the father joined 
 his sobs with theirs, as he thought of the little girl, now 
 gone from them forever, whose bright and winsome ways 
 had found a place in the heart of nearly every one in the 
 entire tribe. 
 
 Her prattling voice was silent, her dainty feet would no 
 more enter noiselessly her father's lodge. Her merry, sil- 
 very laugh would no more ring in all its joyfulness 
 among her playmates. Only a week ago, she had plaited 
 out of wild-grasses, which she had gathered upon the 
 prairie with her own hands, a small mat for her father to 
 lay his pipe upon. In the early stages of her sickness, 
 she was trying to make another for her brother, John 
 Runner. The half-finished work, now held by the stolid 
 John in his hands, seemed to call forth heart-aches, and 
 he, too, who had often laughed at tears, mingled his sor- 
 row with the others. Again and again, he pressed the 
 piece of her handiwork to his breast, and in after days he 
 wore inside his hunting-shirt, next to his breast, this token. 
 
 Strong Heart offered what few words of condolence he 
 could, and then returned to his father's lodge, to inform 
 them of the sad news. The chief himself, and his squaw, 
 Wawa, came gravely to the afflicted tipi, to offer words 
 of sympathy. Wawa and Chief Gopher's wife mingled 
 their tears with those of Omaha. No more sympathy, 
 no more love could have been shown, than was displayed 
 by these rude folk of the prairie at the sorrow of their 
 friends. 
 
WANNETA. 227 
 
 The daughter of the savage had found consolation and 
 hope in the same holy book which has been the comfort 
 of the great and good in civiUzed communities. 
 
 The body of Minnehaha was carefully wrapped in her 
 best dress; her hair was plaited and arranged by her 
 mother's tender hands, and her feet were encased in new 
 moccasins, the last loving gift from Wanneta. Thus ar- 
 rayed, the child was borne to her resting-place. At the 
 suggestion of Wanneta and Strong Heart, a procession 
 was formed somewhat after the manner of our funerals. 
 A little stretcher was made of poles, which was covered 
 with soft skins. On this was placed the body of the girl, 
 with a blanket as a covering. The pall was borne by six 
 of the child's playmates. Following immediately after 
 was the bereaved family, while many sympathetic friends 
 brought up the rear. 
 
 The procession moved very slowly and solemnly down 
 the banks of the stream. There was no sound save the 
 cries of the mourners ; no dirge save the sighing of the 
 wind in the tops of the lofty cotton woods. 
 
 Right in the centre of the cemetery a small scaffold had 
 been erected. When those who bore the body had 
 reached the side of this, the young men carefully raised 
 the body of the child upon it and wrapped it in all the 
 robes which the friends had presented. There Minnehaha 
 was left until nature should have done her work. 
 
 After these last sad rites were performed, the friends 
 returned to the camp. Wanneta and Omaha alone re- 
 mained to weep and wail near the body of the loved one. 
 to bemoan her untimely death, and to pray to the great 
 
228 WANNETA 
 
 Waukantauka to receive her unto himself and give her 
 rest in his almighty love. 
 
 After they had wept and mourned for many hours they 
 returned to their tipis, to take up with heavy hearts their 
 daily tasks. It was many days before the smile returned 
 to Wanneta's cheeks, and it was long months before poor 
 Omaha seemed herself again. 
 
CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 GENERAL CUSTER HEARS OF THE TRAGEDY. 
 
 Soon after the killing of the two white men, perhaps 
 not more than two hours later, a squaw man left the 
 Sioux camp, ostensibly to go hunting, but in reality to 
 inform Custer of what had happened. The squaw men 
 in the Sioux nation were a constant source of trouble, 
 and, until driven out by the Indians, caused many mur- 
 ders and were guilty of many acts of crime. They were 
 base enough to sell or betray their best friend to the 
 highest bidder. Such a man was Fletcher, a Frenchman 
 by birth, who had joined the Sioux and married an In- 
 dian woman in order that he might live off the tribe. He 
 was a large, well-built man, had an impediment in his 
 speech, and was the possessor of a fine head of very curly 
 hair. 
 
 He reached General Custer's army without seeing any 
 Indians two days after he had left the camp. He rode 
 directly to the front, and, saluting the general, asked for 
 an interview. 
 
 His request having been granted, forthwith the follow- 
 ing conversation took place : 
 
 " General, your mail-carrier and another man were at- 
 tempting to pass our village, when two of our Indians 
 galloped out and without provocation shot both of them. 
 229 
 
230 , WA N NE TA . 
 
 The mail was taken into the council-house, broken open, 
 and a squaw man translated to the Indians the contents 
 of your dispatches." 
 
 *' Who committed this murder?" asked Custer. 
 
 Then, turning to an orderly, he instructed him to sum- 
 mon all his officers to the front. 
 
 " The first chief under Sitting Bull, Rain-in-the-face, 
 had this done," replied the liar Fletcher. Custer ques- 
 tioned the man further, and having no reason to doubt 
 his story, consulted his officers as to what had better be 
 done. They differed in their ideas as to the best course 
 of action, and Custer, having the matter entirely in his 
 own hands, decided to cut short his march to the north, 
 turn about and move directly back to the Sioux camp. 
 Here he would build a small fort and leave a garrison to 
 control their village. Then he would move the remainder 
 of his force to the agency, and when the first opportunity 
 presented he would by some means get Rain-in-the-face 
 and a few of the braves to visit the store and take him 
 prisoner. He asked Fletcher what he thought of the 
 plan. Fletcher said it would do very well, provided 
 everything was kept extremely quiet, for Rain-in-the- 
 face was a very sharp Indian, and could see as far as any 
 one. As Fletcher expressed it in the forcible language of 
 the West, " It don't take no brick house to fall on him 
 before he tumbles to the little racket." 
 
 This plan having been decided upon, Custer called a 
 halt. He then gave orders for the command to wheel, 
 and, making a wide detour around the Sioux camp, to 
 march for the agency. Thence, after leaving two hun- 
 
IVANNETA. 231 
 
 ired of his soldiers and one of the Gatling guns, the 
 rest were to move forward \.o protect the miners to the 
 
 50Uth. 
 
 The troops moved as rapidly as possible until dark, 
 ivhen they bivouacked upon the prairie. At dayliLdit 
 :hey Avere up and in the saddle, and continued their march 
 IS fast as the heavy horses could get over the ground. 
 About ten o'clock on the third night, they galloped up to 
 the agency, aroused the agent, advised him of their in- 
 tentions, and then encamped. The next morning Custer 
 and one hundred of his men marched down the stream, 
 crossed where they would not be seen by the Indians, 
 and set out for the miners' town below. Once there, he 
 established headquarters and gave the town the name of 
 Deadwood, famous in frontier history during the next 
 few years. General Custer's brother was left at the 
 agency, and to him was entrusted the execution of the 
 plan to capture Rain-in-the-face. Lieutenant Custer 
 possessed a great deal of ability, both as a soldier and as 
 a frontier detective, if I may use the term, as we shall 
 see by the way he succeeded in taking Chief Rain-in-the- 
 face. 
 
 He placed the soldiers back of the agency several hun- 
 dred yards. He had them encamped on as small a space 
 as possible, and in a slight hollow, so that Indians might 
 come to the agency and not see that an enemy was se- 
 creted near, unless they should pass around the house or 
 mount some of the ridges toward the north. About 
 noon the next day, when the camp site had been laid out, 
 Custer entered the government buildings, and summon- 
 
232 WA N N ETA 
 
 ing the agent to an interview, was closeted wuth him in 
 one of the small unfinished rooms on the second floor. 
 
 " There is no use in talking," said Custer, " we have 
 got to catch this man, and keep him from killing any 
 more whites. Sitting Bull has a devil of a temper him- 
 self when once roused, but he is nowhere when com- 
 pared with this fellow. I hear, too, that Rain-in-the-face 
 has a young son, a mighty nice sort of fellow, brave as a 
 lion, who is married to one of the prettiest girls in the 
 whole Sioux nation." 
 
 '' That is so," said the agent ; *' his son is called Strong 
 Heart, and is one of the bravest men I ever saw; " and he 
 related the story of the burning building. 
 
 '* He was once attacked in the Bad Lands by thirty 
 Crows, and this girl was with him. They had a very ro- 
 mantic time of it, indeed. The girl stood by him and 
 helped him throughout. The Crows charged the cave 
 he was in twice, and he killed twenty-three or four of 
 them. The Sioux that went up to rescue them said they 
 never saw such shooting. The young fellow was shot 
 through the shoulder and hurt badly enough to kill an 
 ordinary man, but he fought like a tiger, and did not seem 
 to mind the wound in the least. The girl staunched the 
 flow of the blood, and cared for him until his friends came. 
 He is thought more of than any other young man in the 
 Sioux nation, has a good character, and I never knew him 
 to do anything out of the way. If there is to be a war, I 
 would rather get him on our side than any man in the 
 Sioux nation, but if he is our enemy he will never be 
 taken alive." 
 
IVANNETA. 233 
 
 '' Well, " said Custer, *' he must be the deuce of a fel- 
 low. I should like to see him." 
 
 '' In appearance," said the agent, " he is a very fine 
 specimen of humanity. He is tall, broad-shouldered, and 
 straight as an arrow. He weighs about two hundred 
 pounds. I think, with knife or tomahawk in hand, he 
 would be equal to half a dozen ordinary Indians." 
 
 *' Now, to change the subject somewhat," said Custer, 
 '' how w^ould it do for that young man to come up here 
 and have a pow-wow with us ? " 
 
 '' It would not do," said the agent, '' for he would learn 
 that you knew of the murder of your men, and would 
 warn his father. He is as sharp as the devil. He is no- 
 body's fool, and he will tell you to your face what he 
 thinks of you. You had better leave him alone, and 
 deal with the old man." 
 
 Custer thought a moment, then an idea struck him. 
 '' Suppose you send word by an employee to Rain-in-the- 
 face, that you are writing a letter to the Great Father at 
 Washington, and wish to know what he has to say about 
 rations. Tell him you are going to ask for more rations 
 for the people here. Tell him that you want more meat 
 and flour for his people, and that if he will cc^nc up and 
 let you know how many rations he requires, you will 
 specify in your letter accordingly. Tell him also that we 
 will keep it a secret from the nation until the first ship- 
 ment comes. That is, have a little sort of surprise 
 arranged for them, you know." 
 
 '' Tiptop," said the agent, slapping his companion on 
 the back and oflfering another fragrant weed, which, had 
 
234 ^VA N NE TA 
 
 he not been an Indian agent, he could not have afforded 
 in this far-off portion of the country. 
 
 Having Kghted their cigars, they resumed the conver- 
 sation, and it was not long before all the details of the 
 plan were arranged. All this time Rain-in-the-face was 
 lounging idly in his wigwam. Suddenly there dashed up 
 to the door of the tipi one of the ten scouts sent to watch 
 Custer's movements, with the intelligence that Custer 
 and two hundred of his men had gone south to the 
 miners' camp, while they did not know what had become 
 of the rest of his force. At this the chief was somewhat 
 surprised, and, calling for John Runner, sent him post- 
 haste with the intelligence to Sitting Bull. 
 
 He could not imagine why Custer should tell him that 
 he intended to go north and to the railroad, and should 
 then turn back immediately to the miners' camp below. 
 He suspected some treachery, and, feelmg that there w^as 
 something which he could not understand, he sent for 
 Gopher and one or two of the head warriors to learn 
 what they would say regarding this new move on the 
 part of Long Hair. 
 
 The next day one of the agent's employees came to the 
 camp, and, w^alking direct to Rain-in-the-face's lodge, 
 called him out. 
 
 '' Chief," said he, ''the agent is about to write a letter 
 to the Great Father. In this he is going to say that your 
 people should have rations every two weeks through the 
 summer as well as in the winter. He wants to know just 
 what you would most desire, and asks that you and one 
 or two warriors come immediately to the agency and 
 
IV A NNE TA . 235 
 
 hold a pow-wow with him. He wants to keep it a secret 
 from the tribe, so as to surprise them when the rations 
 come. Can you not come at once?" 
 
 *' Certainly," replied the chief, ** I shall be glad to come. 
 There is much our people need, and if the agent is going 
 to write the Great Father, I shall be most happy to tell 
 him what he had better ask for, and give him an idea as 
 to the quantity of each article that we need." 
 
 Rain-in-the-face mounted his pony and calling out to 
 Wawa that he was going to the agency, started out with 
 the employee at a brisk trot. It did not take them long 
 to traverse the five miles, and they were soon in front of 
 the buildings. 
 
 Dismounting, Rain-in-the-face drove a peg into the 
 ground in a spot where there was considerable grass and 
 tied his pony so that the animal could graze. He then 
 entered the store and took a seat upon an empty nail 
 keg. 
 
 Up to the present time there had been no indication of 
 any intention to capture him, nothing to make him feel in 
 the least suspicious. Several of his young men, who had 
 seen him start, leaped upon their ponies and followed him 
 to the buildings, wondering what was to take place. None 
 of them came armed save one, who had a hunting-knife 
 stuck in his belt. 
 
 " How," said the chief, as the agent entered, and, ris- 
 ing, grasped the white man's hand ; then to the attend- 
 ant, who acted as interpreter, he said, *' You sent for me 
 to talk about provisions for my people. We arc much in 
 need of many things which the Great Father has, and 
 
236 WAA'NETA 
 
 shall be glad to receive the good gifts which he has pre- 
 pared for us." 
 
 As the interpreter translated each sentence, Custer, 
 who was in the back room with several soldiers, said to 
 himself: *' Hear the old rascal talk. One would think he 
 was a saint instead of a bloodthirsty, red-handed mur- 
 derer." 
 
 '' Yes," replied the agent, wishing to keep up the de- 
 ception a few minutes longer. '' I was thinking about 
 writing a letter to the Great Father to ask him to give 
 you many things which you doubtless need. Now tell 
 me what you need most." 
 
 The chief cleared his throat, and, nodding toward the 
 interpreter, said : '' More flour, more meal, a keg every 
 two weeks for ten persons, more live beef, and some 
 blankets " 
 
 At this moment, the young men who had been without 
 the door entered, and each said '' How " to the agent. 
 They were about to be seated, when Custer and a dozen 
 cavalrymen, with sabres and pistols, entered the room, 
 fearing, from the presence of more Indians, that the Sioux 
 were coming in large numbers to hear the interview. 
 
 Rain-in-the-face, seeing them enter, and judging from 
 their appearance that something was not right, called to 
 the agent, '' What is the matter? What do these men 
 here armed ? " and as he spoke he arose to his feet and 
 started for the front entrance. His young men advanced 
 also, and stood ready to protect their chief. 
 
 *' Stand, Rain-in-the-face ! You are our prisoner,'* cried 
 Custer. '' You killed the mail-carrier and the doctor 
 
WA NNE TA . 237 
 
 sent from our command. If you move, the soldiers will 
 fire." 
 
 At this the young Indians made a threatcniiii^ movement, 
 but they were unarmed, and. upon the cavalrvnicn cock- 
 ing their revolvers, they stood in silence, while Rain-in- 
 the-face was seized roughly, his hands being bound be- 
 hind him. The soldiers hurried him into a room and 
 there locked him up, placing a guard over the door. In 
 order to awe his attendants and prevent an attempt at 
 rescue, Custer had had the cavalry assemble in the rear 
 of the building, and, as the capture was made, they dashed 
 out in front in full force, with the bugles j^ounding. 
 Custer addressed the young men through the interpreter, 
 told them that the United States government would not 
 permit the murder of her citizens, that their chief would 
 probably be hung, and that they had better not attempt 
 rescue. All this was done so quickly that the Indians 
 scarcely knew what to do ; so without replying they ran 
 out of the building, leaped upon their ponies, and dashed 
 back to the village with the news of the capture of their 
 chief. 
 
CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 THE PLAN OF WANNETA AND STRONG HEART. 
 
 The soldiers who hurried the chief into the little room 
 up-stairs left two of their number to act as guard at the 
 door of the apartment. Rain-in-the-face paced restlessly 
 back and forth, looking about him, and taking in, in a few 
 rapid glances, the walls and ceiling of his prison. There 
 was but one small window in the room, and that opened 
 on the low roof of the warehouse. It was in an unfinished 
 condition, but had been boarded up, at the orders of 
 young Custer, in anticipation of his capture. 
 
 He knew well that the young men who were with him 
 in the store at the time of his seizure would carry the 
 news of his imprisonment to the camp. He knew that 
 they would alarm the village, and that it would be but a 
 few moments before all should learn of his misfortune. 
 These thoughts were some consolation to him; and we 
 will leave him for the present in his prison, pacing rest- 
 lesslv to and fro, muttering to himself, and impatiently 
 awaiting the coming of his people to release him. 
 
 The Indians, having passed the soldiers, galloped back 
 to the camp, as we have said, with the direful inteUigence. 
 As they approached they set up a series of yells. Hear- 
 ing these, every man, woman, and child, with a common 
 impulse, rushed out from the tipis and crowded around 
 the horsemen. 
 238 
 
WANNETA. 239 
 
 '' Hear ye," cried out one of the yoifng men. ** Chief 
 Rain-in-the-face has been captured, and is held in a small 
 room at the agency. Custer's brother has done this. To 
 the council-house, every one, and hear the particulars 
 there." 
 
 As the speaker finished they all sprang from their 
 ponies, and, throwing the lariats to the squaws, rushed 
 toward the great central square, followed by an excited 
 crowd. 
 
 Chief Gopher was not long in making his appearance, 
 and, together with Strong Heart, acted as central figure 
 in this important meeting. The Indians did not seem to 
 realize at first what a great disaster had fallen upon them, 
 and it was not until the young men had made long 
 speeches that they took in the situation. 
 
 "Order! order!" cried Chief Gopher. *' Be still and 
 hear what these young men have to say." At this the 
 tumult subsided somewhat, and as every one listened with 
 breathless attention, a young man rose to his feet, and 
 gravely addressed the assembled multitude. 
 
 '' My people : We went with our chief to the agency 
 to send word to the Great Father that we needed more 
 rations and clothes. The great chief had barely com- 
 menced his speech to the agent when an officer, brother 
 of Long Hair, entered with five soldiers, and, seizing 
 him, drove him hastily up-stairs and fastened him in a 
 room. We were not armed and we could do nothing. 
 To frighten us the officer ordered all the cavalry out in 
 front of the agency, and they paraded back and forth 
 during the capture, with a great flourish of arms and 
 
240 WANNETA. 
 
 blowing of trumpets. We asked why this was done, and 
 were told that our chief had murdered the mail-carrier 
 and the horse-doctor, w^hom you all know were killed by 
 one of our young men in self-defense. The killing was 
 justifiable, and was not murder, as the agent said. As 
 soon as we saw that it was impossible, and foolhardy 
 likewise, to attempt rescue, we returned to the camp with 
 the news. Revenge this insult, my people, and drive 
 these soldiers back to the Great Father, first making 
 them give up Chief Rain-in-the-face. I have done." 
 
 Before the assembled Sioux could comment upon this 
 speech. Strong Heart sprang to his feet, and, with all the 
 fury of an angry warrior, addressed the multitude, and 
 called upon them to take up arms against these villains 
 and release their noble chief. 
 
 ''Brothers," he exclaimed, "you have heard what has 
 been said, and it now remains for you to prove Avhether 
 you have brave hearts and are men, or whether you are 
 weak and faint, and will submit to injury. Come with 
 me at once ; let us attack the agency, secure our chief, 
 and teach these Long Knives what the Sioux can do. Do 
 not delay — come ! Great Waukantauka will aid you, for 
 our cause is right. Behold, I sound my war-cry : 
 
 "The eagles scream on high, 
 
 They whet their forked beaks, 
 Raise, raise, the battle-cry, 
 'Tis fame our leader seeks." 
 
 This last fiery speech called forth a wild burst of 
 enthusiasm from the assembled throng. The braves 
 
WAN N ETA 241 
 
 sounded their war-whoop, and the walls of the council- 
 house were shaken by the thunders of noise which 
 vibrated and re-vibrated from ceiling to floor. The din 
 became so terrific that nothing could be heard save one 
 continuous roar, and the chiefs were powerless to preserve 
 order. Some one had brought a rifle to the council, and 
 Chief Gopher, seizing this, discharged it into the roof 
 above a number of times. The report attracted the 
 attention of all, and for the time being order was re- 
 stored. 
 
 " Young men," cried Gopher, '' you have heard the ex- 
 cellent words of Strong Heart. Let us send to the camp 
 above and bring down their warriors to aid us in the 
 attack. There are too many soldiers for us to assault 
 them safely, and we must therefore delay until we have 
 received aid from Sitting Bull. His warriors are so brave, 
 that it will be necessary for us to make a few charges 
 only before all of the soldiers shall flee, and leave us in 
 possession of our chief and of the field. Think of this, 
 young men, and wait until word has been sent to Sitting 
 Bull." 
 
 At the conclusion of this speech Strong Heart sprang 
 to his feet, and addressing the assembled multitude, cried 
 out in his loud, clear, and ringing tones, ** O brothers, the 
 words of Gopher are good words, and well spoken. You 
 must listen to them."- Then, turning to John Runner, he 
 said, *' Swift messenger, fly as if your life was at stake to 
 Sitting Bull's camp, and advise him to bring all the war- 
 riors he can gather to help us. Go at once." 
 John Runner made his way through the crowd, reached 
 
242 IVA NNETA . 
 
 the corral, mounted his fleetest pony, and rode that eighty 
 miles between the two reserv-ations faster than it was ever 
 ridden before. He was less than eight hours in making 
 the trip, and although his horse fell dead as he rode into 
 camp, he bore the news without delay to the council- 
 house of the other camp. They furnished him another 
 horse, and he returned in about nine hours to the point 
 from which he started. 
 
 As soon as the news reached Sitting Bull a scene of ex- 
 citement followed which almost rivalled the one I have 
 just described. John Runner was not far on his return 
 trip when there filed out of the upper village nearly eight 
 hundred armed warriors. They were clad in all their 
 gorgeous blankets and feathers. They rode bareback, 
 and each carried in a food-sack three days' provisions. 
 They were armed to the teeth, ready for a most desper- 
 ate conflict, and woe betide any small parties of whites 
 who should fall into their clutches. 
 
 At the lower reservation the tumult and uproar, as soon 
 as John Runner had gone, broke forth again in uncon- 
 trollable fury, and the very earth itself was made to trem- 
 ble with their terrific shouts. 
 
 Seeing that nothing could be done, the chief adjourned 
 the council, and announced that a grand war-dance would 
 take place that night. As the men poured out of the 
 building into the open air, they let out their pent-up feel- 
 ings after the manner of their race. They mingled in the 
 throng of women and children, and at a signal given by 
 Strong Heart the whole host of two thousand souls let 
 out a yell in unison. It was so loud as to be heard dis- 
 
WAN N ETA. 243 
 
 tinctly at the agency, five miles away. It notified the 
 soldiers of the feelings of these people, and illustrated to 
 young Custer, more forcibly than could any speech of 
 great length, what desperate men he had to deal with, 
 and what he could expect were his troops defeated and 
 he himself captured. 
 
 The chief in his dismal quarters heard the sound also, 
 and, becoming excited, threw back his broad shoulders, 
 opened his great mouth, and let out in response a mighty 
 war-whoop. It was, of course, heard by those in and 
 about the building only, and whatever satisfaction it may 
 have been to him, it served but to anger his captors, who 
 pounded upon the door and cautioned him to make no 
 more such disturbances. 
 
 That night at the village the fires were lighted in the 
 central square, and a great war-dance was held. AX. this 
 the Indians were painted in hideous colours, as they were 
 on the night of the burning of the medicine-man. Before 
 entering into a description of this dance, let us glance 
 into Wanneta's home and see what she was doing when 
 the news of the capture of her father-in-law reached her. 
 
 She heard the shouts of the horsemen as they dashed 
 into camp, and, like all the other Indian \vomen, ran out 
 to ascertain the cause of the disturbance, and was not 
 long in finding out what had happened. Her husband 
 was with her at the time, and he rushed off to the coun- 
 cil as soon as he heard the news, leaving her alone in the 
 crowd. She, too, hurried to the council, but on account 
 of the great press was unable to get within the enclosure, 
 and therefore heard little of what was said. As soon as 
 
244 Wanneta 
 
 the meeting was over she ran back to her home, and was 
 speedily joined by Strong Heart, who told her all that 
 had taken place. 
 
 Poor Wanneta was in a quandary as to what to advise 
 her husband. She knew that it would be impossible to 
 stay the flood of public wrath against the whites. Should 
 she, therefore, do what little she could to check the com- 
 ing war, or should she permit him to take up arms against 
 the brothers of those who had so kindly taught her? 
 She knew not what to do, and in her anguish of mind 
 at last broke forth in the exclamation, *' Oh, Strong 
 Heart, cannot this trouble be avoided, cannot something 
 be done to appease the anger of the Sioux ? " 
 
 *' My dear," replied Strong Heart, " I do not see what 
 can be done, as your own father-in-law has been captured 
 and maltreated by these dogs. Think, my dear one, what 
 disgrace has been put upon our family. My own father 
 has been arrested and put into a miserable prison for a 
 crime which he never committed ! Do you mean to say 
 that we ought to submit to this ? " 
 
 ** Strong Heart," replied Wanneta, "let us avoid the 
 war if we can." Her love for the whites was fast giving 
 away, and its place in her heart was being rapidly filled 
 with anger at the treatment her own people had received 
 at the hands of those whom she had been taught to 
 respect and reverence. 
 
 She looked up to the face of her husband for a moment, 
 and, breaking down the last barrier with an angry gest- 
 ure and flashing eyes, cri-ed out, '' No, I will stand by my 
 people, the Sioux, to the end ; whatever they do, will be 
 
WANNETA. 245 
 
 right to me. I am a Sioux girl, and I now hate t he- 
 whites." 
 
 Strong Heart's face, which had up to this time been 
 filled with anxiety and mistrust, assumed a look of hap- 
 piness ; and, forgetting for the mom.ent all the wrongs of 
 his people, all the wild scenes through which he had just 
 passed, he caught Wanneta in his arms, gave her a tender 
 kiss, and with an exclamation equivalent in our language 
 to '' God bless you," rushed from the tipi. 
 
 About dark that evening, he returned for his supper, 
 and after having eaten a small quantity of stewed buffalo 
 meat, and some meal cakes, which Wanneta had baked in 
 the hot ashes until they were crisp and brown, returned 
 to Chief Gopher's lodge, where he held a short pow-wow 
 with a number of braves. 
 
 An hour later, he returned to his home, and thence, ac- 
 companied by Wanneta, attended the dance held around 
 the council-house. Strong Heart did not take part in 
 this dance until late that night. He stood for the greater 
 part of the evening near his wife, watching the dancers 
 as each in turn passed the spot where he was standing. 
 It was an unusually clear night, and rather cool, just the 
 kind of weather for a war-dance. 
 
 There was very little singing in this dance, and the 
 orchestra was not as large as in the other dances we have 
 described, for there were four squaws only engaged in 
 doleful singing and tom-tom beating. Two young men 
 made discordant notes upon two rude reed flutes. Thus 
 the combination formed by the flutes, the voices, and the 
 drums, could scarcely be classed as melodious. 
 
246 WANNETA 
 
 Most of the dancers brandished guns and revolvers, 
 and not a few of them carried scalps of their enemies, the 
 Crows, upon short sticks. They waved the scalps back 
 and forth during the dance, and frequently held them up 
 to the view of the audience, at the same time making 
 with a knife an imaginary circle around an imaginary 
 head, thus indicating how they would treat the soldiers 
 whom they should capture in fight. 
 
 As the husband and wife stood looking upon the dance, 
 a revulsion of feeling came over Wanneta, and she could 
 not help thinking of the many friends she had made 
 while in the East, and of their disappointment if they 
 could see her giving her consent to an attack upon the 
 whites. 
 
 She thought of the motherly face of one kind woman 
 who had been her instructor, and who also led each 
 morning the chapel exercises of the school. That Avoman 
 had always cautioned the Indian girl not to give con- 
 sent, or to encourage deeds of violence. Wanneta could 
 imagine how pained and shocked this kind woman 
 would be, to see her looking upon such a barbaric 
 scene. 
 
 As they watched, the warriors in the dance cast off the 
 little frock of beaded deer-skin, and continued their leap- 
 ing about the fires, with nothing on their bodies save the 
 scanty breech-clout. The faces of the Indians were 
 strained and distorted, as in their evolutions they killed 
 in imagination an enemy, or captured a foe. They let 
 out yell after yell in savage fury. The dance went on 
 hour after hour, until the young girl grew sick of its 
 
IVAiVNETA. 247 
 
 monotony, tired of looking upon the wild scenes, and 
 begged Strong Heart to return to the tipi. 
 
 The young man turned back with her. An idea had 
 come to them w hich he was thinking of putting into exe- 
 cution, a desperate scheme for the release of his father. 
 When they turned to leave the crowd he called out to the 
 medicine-man to follow them. He obeyed the summons 
 of Strong Heart, and throwing down his medicine-sack, 
 followed the husband and wife to their wigwam, and en- 
 tering after them, took a seat quietly in the corner. No 
 one would have imagined that this subdued personage 
 was he who had been foremost in the wild dance ; there 
 was not the slightest intimation in his demeanour of the 
 scenes in which he had just taken part. 
 
 Strong Heart seated himself in the centre of the tipi, 
 and drawing forth two red stone pipes, offered one to the 
 medicine-man and lighted the other himself. After they 
 had drawn a few whiffs, he opened the conversation as 
 follows : 
 
 " I want to get my father out of prison, and I would 
 like to have your co-operation. Wanneta and I have 
 made a plan. We want you to give good luck to the en- 
 terprise with your powerful medicine, knowing that, 
 aided by this, our efforts will be successful." 
 
 The medicine-man remained a moment in silence, and 
 then looking up, said : 
 
 '' I will do anything in my power to aid great Rain-in- 
 the-face to escape, and any scheme which you may pro- 
 pose will find a ready seconder in myself, my medicine is 
 good, and will give aid to the enterprise." 
 
248 WA NNE TA 
 
 Wanneta, who had remained silent, now spoke : 
 
 '' Tell him all about it, husband, and make him promise 
 secrecy. No one in the village must know of this until 
 after we have started to carry it out. Then they shall 
 know all." 
 
 " Well," said Strong Heart, settling himself back for a 
 long speech, and blowing meanwhile great clouds of 
 smoke toward the dome of the tipi, '' the plan that we 
 have arranged is subject to change. You shall hear it, 
 and shall then tell me what you think of it. i 
 
 " They have built a little way below the agency a 
 small, rough guard-house, in Avhich they have confined 
 the chief. One of my young men who went hunting this 
 morning, and who returned in the afternoon, reported 
 that the carpenters were busily engaged in constructing 
 a light frame building about ten feet high and twelve feet 
 square. I sent another runner there just at dark, and he 
 said that the building was finished, and the soldiers were 
 bringing Rain-in-the-face toward it. He waited until he 
 saw them open the door and put the chief inside, and 
 then returned to me with the intelligence. I do not know 
 whether a guard will be stationed at the door all the time 
 or not. In case there is, we shall have to shoot him. It 
 is most likely that Custer would not trust a captive in so 
 insecure a prison without a strong watch placed at the 
 door constantly. This can be ascertained later. 
 
 '' The best scheme to put into effect is, it seems to me, 
 for you and me to go well armed on a dark night to the 
 spot and reconnoitre. If the guard is there we will shoot 
 him instantly, then either pry off one of the boards, or cut 
 
WANNETA. 249 
 
 a hole with an axe large enough to let the chief through. 
 The building is faced with inch-plank, therefore to cut 
 one of these through would take a powerful man but a 
 few seconds, and as you know I chop fairly well. 1 tliiiik 
 I could get the old man out before the guards could 
 arrive. If necessary, we could take fifty braves along to 
 cover our retreat, and if the soldiers should rush out at 
 the report of the rifle when the guard was shot, these 
 braves could hold them in check until we were safely 
 away with Rain-in-the-face. 
 
 '' On the other hand, if there is no guard left, or the 
 pickets make only occasional visits to the prison, I can 
 pry open the door Avith a strong stick, unless it be 
 securely fastened. In that case a plank can be detached 
 from the rear of the building. 
 
 *' Suppose we attempt this rescue to-morrow night, if 
 it is dark and cloudy. What say you ? " 
 
 '' The plan is a good one," replied the medicine-man. 
 " I will say nothing about it to any one, and will tell only 
 my father. Gopher, when we start, so that he can order 
 the village to break up and be ready to move instantly 
 upon our return. Should we escape safely with the chief, 
 the soldiers will, be after us in a few hours. Therefore, 
 the whole village should be ready to march northward 
 and join Sitting Bull. They can take down the lodges of 
 those who go with us on this desperate undertaking, so 
 • that there need be no delay on the part of any one. 1 wo 
 or three hundred braves must be left as a rear guard to 
 protect the tribe in its flight." 
 
 The plan having thus been arranged, the two vonng 
 
250 WANNETA. 
 
 men sat in silence for some time. Wanneta, who had 
 listened to every word, and had thought of one or two 
 important points, made a suggestion. 
 
 *' Why would it not be best for me to first obtain con- 
 sent from Custer to see him, and visit the chief in his 
 prison ? I could post him as to the details of the rescue, 
 so that he would expect us and be prepared when the 
 hour comes. I can approach Long Hair's brother and 
 pretend to be the chief's squaw, and in this wa}' gain en- 
 trance to his prison. If he refuse I can cry, and by work- 
 ing upon his sympathies carry my point. If you think 
 well of this, I will go to-morrow and spend the entire 
 afternoon with the chief." 
 
 " It is a good plan," said Strong Heart, '' but I fear it 
 will be hard to carry into effect. However, I have no ob- 
 jections, Wanneta, so you may make the attempt to-mor- 
 row afternoon. Be sure and tell the chief everything if 
 you gain entrance. Say to him that his people are ready 
 to stand by him unto the end, and that his own son, 
 Strong Heart, will be the first to grasp his hand when he 
 has been released from his confinement." 
 
 The two men remained in the wigwam, smoking and 
 talking, for a while longer. Then Strong Heart left 
 Wanneta and returned to the war-dance, taking part 
 until toward morning, when he again wended his way to 
 his home, flung himself down upon his bed of bear-skins 
 and slept till noon. 
 
CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 WANNETA VISITS RAIN-IN-THE-FACE. 
 
 Scarcely had the noon meal been finished that day, when 
 a young Indian woman, riding a spirited pony, was seen 
 by the men around the agency to gallop up to the very 
 front of the store, dismount, tie the animal to a ring in a 
 post, and enter the building. 
 
 She was well dressed and seemed bent upon some im- 
 portant mission. The agent, who had not seen her for 
 over three years, did not recognize her, and therefore sus- 
 pected nothing. He stood behind the counter, conversing 
 with young Custer. 
 
 Approaching him, she asked in very good English : 
 
 " Where can I find the brother of General Custer? I 
 want to see him." 
 
 " Right here," replied the agent. " He is standing by 
 me." At this Custer looked up, and saw before him one 
 of the prettiest girls he had ever beheld. He noticed her 
 black and piercing eyes, her long dark wavy hair, and 
 her strong but frank face. Taking in these points, as well 
 as her shapely figure, at a glance, he put on one of his 
 best smiles and said : 
 
 " Young woman, what do you wish ? " 
 
 " You have, sir, my husband, Chief Rain-in-the-face, 
 confined in a little building near here. I ask permission 
 251 
 
252 W ANN ETA. 
 
 to talk with him this afternoon. I come of my own ac- 
 cord to see him, and trust that you will not refuse me. 
 His people are very sorry at his capture, and will do all in 
 their power to have him released. Two of our young 
 men would even offer themselves in the chiefs stead, 
 as hostages, if they would be accepted." 
 
 " Well," replied Custer, '* it is against the rules to allow 
 any one to see an Indian prisoner. There have been 
 many escapes and rescues through the thoughtlessness 
 of officers in allowing some of the friends of a prisoner 
 to visit him in his confinement. If I were certain that 
 you would not use this interview for any other purpose 
 than that of condolence, I would grant your request, but 
 I am afraid I shall have to refuse you." 
 
 At this the young woman put on a most pitiful and 
 woe-begone expression, and, looking up into his face with 
 her eyes full of tears, said : 
 
 " Do I look like one who would deceive you ? " 
 
 '' Well," replied Custer, '' I must admit that you do 
 look like an uncommonly innocent Sioux girl, but it 
 would not be right for me to break the rules of the 
 regiment. 
 
 "■ By the way, have you not been to an Eastern school? 
 You do not look like the other Indian women. You must 
 be educated." 
 
 " I have been educated, but am a Sioux woman for all 
 that," replied the girl, '' I have come here to ask, yes, to 
 'beg, to spend a few hours with my husband. I have in 
 mind his lonely condition, and know what my words of 
 comfort will do for him, and how they will cheer him. 
 
IVA jV.V£ TA 
 
 '53 
 
 If your dear friend were shut up on a false charge, would 
 you not try to see him? Yes, I know you would con- 
 sider the man very heartless who should refuse to -let you 
 see the loved one. Is it possible that this is the'gallant 
 Custer of whom I have heard so much, whose deeds of 
 valour have been related at our firesides through the long 
 winter evenings? Is this the man who is so brave, and 
 yet who refuses to let a wife see her husband ? Perhaps 
 I had better go back to my people and tell them what 
 you have told me. Our young men are quiet, and do not 
 take this capture to heart as much as you imagine they 
 do. But it will need just about a dozen strong words 
 from the wife of the principal chief to bring a thousand 
 howling savages about your buildings here. They will 
 carry death and destruction among your men and release 
 their chief. 
 
 ** I do not say this as a vain boast. Probably there will 
 be no attack at all. I wish to tell you what is possible 
 only. I came here simply to ask to see my husband; you 
 have refused me, and there is nothing but for me to re- 
 turn." The young woman, whose eyes had flashed, and 
 whose bosom had heaved during this outburst, turned 
 toward the door, and, with sorrowful countenance and 
 heavy footsteps, was about to leave. 
 
 The agent, who had remained by Custer's side all this 
 time, said : 
 
 ^'Tom, let her see him. She isn't going to do any 
 harm. Don't send her back to her people in a rage." 
 
 '' Young woman," called out Custer, " I have decided 
 to grant you this interview, and will take you myself to 
 
254 W ANN ETA 
 
 the prison where your chief is confined. I trust to your 
 honour that it will be turned to no bad purpose. Come, 
 follow me." 
 
 He reached up as he left the counter and took down 
 the key to the prison ; then stepping out of the door, 
 walked by the side of Wanneta to the building. 
 
 Two orderlies followed a short distance behind to see 
 that nothing out of the way happened. 
 
 There was not the slightest evidence in the young 
 woman's countenance of the secret joy which filled her 
 heart, and no one could have told that she was not suffer- 
 ing the greatest sorrow at the condition of her chief. 
 
 Reaching the building, Custer unlocked the heavy 
 door, allowed her to enter quickly, then swung it shut, 
 locked it, and returned to the building, where he. spent 
 the afternoon in speculating upon the interview, and in 
 wondering what was the history of the beautiful girl 
 whom he had met. 
 
 When Wanneta entered, E.ain-in-the-face, who had 
 been lying upon a miserable buffalo robe in the corner, 
 sprang to his feet and rushed forward with a smile upon 
 his broad face, and in subdued tones— for he did not know 
 who might be listening — called out : 
 
 '' Oh, my child, how glad I am to see you ; I had 
 thought my people had forgotten me." 
 
 They walked over to the corner and sat down on the 
 robe, listened for a few moments to hear if any soldiers 
 were about ; then, hearing no noise, Wanneta said : 
 
 '' Oh, Chief, I had great trouble in getting this inter- 
 view, but at last Long Hair's brother let me in ; so here 
 
WANNETA. 255 
 
 I am. I have much to tell you, and if you will listen I 
 will begin at the beginning. Yesterday afternoon the 
 tribe held a council, and sent runners to Sitting Bull's 
 camp to inform him of your capture, asking his young 
 men to come to our aid. Last night they held a great 
 war-dance." 
 
 At this the chief interrupted, became furious, and ut- 
 tered some terrible threats against the whites who had, 
 in spite of his great dignity as chief, imprisoned him like 
 a common soldier. 
 
 After the old man had calmed down, Wanneta continued : 
 
 '' We held a long talk last night, and we determined to 
 attempt to release you to-night. The medicine-man and 
 Strong Heart will come here about ten o'clock. If the 
 night is quite light they will not come, but if dark, you 
 can expect them. Fifty braves will follow at a distance 
 to rush in and save you in case the soldiers charge upon 
 the building. We hope to get you out without alarming 
 them ; but may make some noise. I see that the door is 
 too heavy to be broken. We will therefore remove one 
 of the planks at the back. 
 
 '' The village will be ready to move at once in case we 
 get you safely out. We shall have a horse in waiting for 
 you, and all of us will gallop back to the camp on the 
 wings of the wind. The village will be taken down, and 
 will move northward to join Sitting Bull. Runners will 
 be sent to notify Sitting Bull's warriors to turn back, as 
 they will not be needed here, since we shall join them 
 soon. These runners were dispatched this morning, and 
 are doubtless well on their way to the camp by this time. 
 
256 WANNETA. 
 
 It is scarcely possible that the plan can fail, as no one 
 knows of it. What do you think, Chief? " 
 
 Rain-in-the-face, who had become more and more excited 
 as the young- woman went on, now burst out with an ex- 
 pression of great glee, and would doubtless have let out 
 a war-whoop, had not his fair companion placed her hand 
 upon his arm and cautioned him to be silent, lest he 
 should alarm the soldiers waiting near by, and thus notify 
 them that something unusual was taking place. So he 
 remained silent for a little while, and spoke in an under- 
 tone as follows : 
 
 " If I get out of this prison safely I will be a most bit- 
 ter enemy of this Long Hair's brother, and some day I 
 shall hope to meet him in battle and be revenged for all 
 my insults." 
 
 " What will you do ? " asked Wanneta. 
 
 Then the old man pronounced a most frightful curse, 
 and said : 
 
 " I will have the young man's blood, and will cut his 
 heart out." 
 
 This most horrible threat he carried into effect when, 
 nearly a year afterward, he searched the bloody battle- 
 field of the Little Big Horn for the body of Lieutenant 
 Tom Custer. 
 
 After the details of the escape had been arranged, 
 Wanneta talked with him for some time on various mat- 
 ters, and at last, knowing that she had a good opportu- 
 nity, broached a subject to which she had given much 
 thought. Although she knew that the chief would 
 scarcely regard it favourably, yet she hoped he would 
 
W ANN ETA. 257 
 
 remember what she should say, and in this way she might 
 save some bloodshed and avert many crimes. 
 
 '' Chief Rain-in-the-face, suppose the Great Father at 
 Washington should withdraw his troops, and not molest 
 the Sioux further, would you be willing to call your men 
 off the war-path, and settle down and live as we used ? " 
 
 '' That depends upon several things. I must have re- 
 venge for this insult ; then I will consider the matter. 
 The invasion by the gold-hunters of the Black Hills, and 
 the march of Custer through our reservation, tell me 
 plainly that there will be trouble between the Long 
 Knives and ourselves. It is impossible to avoid a con- 
 flict now, and it seems to me that there is no hope of se-^ 
 curing peace, unless the Great Father shall consent to 
 many things which we ask him." 
 
 Wanneta sat in silence for some time, and then realiz- 
 ing that it was useless to say more, approached the door, 
 and looking out through a small crevice, saw some sol- 
 diers at a short distance. She called out to them, and 
 one walked forward. He had evidently been placed on 
 duty there, for at her words he produced the key, un- 
 locked the door, bade her step out quickly, and then shut 
 it again. 
 
 Without noticing the men, who stared hard at her, slie 
 mounted the pony and galloped across the plain toward 
 the camp. As her noble Brown Eyes bore her swiftly 
 homeward with easy motion, she could not help thinkmg 
 how she had outwitted young Custer, and laughed loudly 
 as she remembered the pitiful expression with which she 
 begged the interview. 
 
258 WANNETA. 
 
 Having reached the tipi, she found John Runner in 
 conversation with her husband. She said to him, " John, 
 go tell Chief Gopher to come here at once." 
 
 While John was gone, she told Strong Heart of the in- 
 terview with Tom Custer, and both enjoyed a hearty 
 laugh over the sharp trick played upon the young man. 
 
 When Gopher entered the lodge, he was told of what 
 had taken place, and was asked to bid the people prepare 
 the village for instant flight. The young men who had 
 been sent to tell Sitting Bull of the plan of rescue had 
 met him and his command about twenty miles away. 
 Upon hearing the scheme, the chief had turned about and 
 marched back to his own camp, where he put all in readi- 
 ness to receive the other village, which was to join him 
 some time during the next day. 
 
 Everything having been thus arranged, nothing was 
 left but for the three conspirators to wait until darkness 
 and a late hour should insure their carrying out their 
 scheme safely. 
 
 Tom Custer turned in about ten o'clock that night. As 
 he fell asleep the three rescuers were on their way to re- 
 lease the chief. He did not dream that the interview 
 which he had granted the sorrowing maiden was to be a 
 help to his prisoner's escape. However, his slumbers 
 were soon rudely broken, for shortly after eleven o'clock 
 an orderly pounded hard upon his door and called out 
 the startling news : 
 
 " The Indians have released Rain-in-the-face. Rise at 
 once; there is trouble brewing." 
 
CHAPTER XX. 
 
 THE RESCUE OF RAIN-IN-THE-FACE. 
 
 A GROUP of three figures, with hoods drawn over their 
 heads so that they could not be recognized, left the tipi 
 of Strong Heart about ten o'clock that night, and, mount- 
 ing their ponies, rode quietly across the plain in the 
 direction of the agency. 
 
 They were all well armed, Strong Heart himself having 
 his Winchester, bowie-knife, and revolver. The medicine- 
 man carried a rifle and a knife also, but no pistol. Wan- 
 neta had a small revolver, but no other weapon. In one 
 hand she held firmly a small sack in which was a file, 
 cold chisel, and hammer, with which they expected to 
 force an entrance to the door of the prison. 
 
 They rode across the plain for nearly one hour, until the 
 buildings could be seen looming up in the darkness. The 
 night was cloudy, although not very dark, for the moon 
 came out occasionally from behind banks of clouds and 
 shed a flood of light upon the level stretch below. When 
 they were within several hundred yards of their destina- 
 tion, the ponies were ridden to a clump of cottonwoods, 
 and there tied so that they would be out of sight of any 
 one who might happen to pass that way. Having made 
 the horses fast, the trio went forward on foot, keeping 
 very near the fringe of trees which lined the banks of the 
 stream. 
 
 259 
 
26o WANNETA 
 
 This stream passed within a couple of hundred feet of 
 the nearest of the buildings. Back of these, about three 
 hundred yards, was the camp of the soldiers. As the 
 three Indians cautiously made their way along the stream, 
 they heard the cry of the sentry calling the hour, and 
 adding, ''All is well." The little house in which the chief 
 was confined lay between the building and the creek. It 
 was no more than fifty feet from the one, and about three 
 times that distance from the other. It had been intended 
 for use until the officer in charge should receive orders 
 either to build a heavy guard-house, or to take the cap- 
 tive to a military post. The nearest of these was on the 
 Missouri River, about two hundred miles distant. 
 
 The building had two small windows in the gable ends, 
 higher up from the floor than one could reach. The door 
 was strongly made of oak, hung with heavy hinges at 
 top and bottom, and secured across the middle by an iron 
 bar. It would be almost impossible to break it open 
 without a crow-bar. The windows were too small to 
 admit the passage of a body as large as that of the 
 chief. So the party of rescue was at a loss to under- 
 stand what was the best course to pursue, and they con- 
 sulted for some time before they arrived at a definite plan 
 of operation. 
 
 Leaving the medicine-man and his squaw at the back 
 of the house. Strong Heart went to the fringe of cotton- 
 woods, taking advantage of a few moments of darkness, 
 when the moon was behind clouds, and cut a heavy stick 
 about five feet in length and four inches in diameter. As 
 his knife was rather heavy and very sharp, this did not 
 
WANNETA. 261 
 
 take much time, and he was soon back with the others, 
 carrying the club in his hand. 
 
 Rain-in-the-face heard the approach of his friends, and 
 knowing that they would attempt his release, placed him- 
 self in one corner where there was a slight crevice be- 
 tween the boards, and whispered : 
 
 "What are you going to do? Are you planning to 
 break open the door? It is too heavy, and you had better 
 not attempt to break it, as the noise will arouse the guards. 
 They come here every thirty minutes. As soon as you 
 see them approach you must run back to the timber, keep- 
 ing in the shadow of the building as long as possible. 
 They came here about fifteen minutes ago, and you had 
 better not do anything until they go away the next 
 time." 
 
 The medicine-man explained that Strong Heart had 
 gone to the timber after a heavy stick, and that they would 
 make the attempt to pry off one of the wide boards in 
 the rear of the little house. It was not weather-boarded, 
 planks about fourteen inches wide being nailed up and 
 down from the rafters to the sills, so that this would not 
 be difficult. As soon as Strong Heart returned he was 
 told about the visit of the guards, and the three with- 
 drew into the dark shade of the timber, leaving the chief 
 in his prison. Scarcely had they disappeared when two 
 soldiers approached, walked around the building once, 
 and then returned to their camp. 
 
 The backs of these guards had hardly been turned be- 
 fore they ran quickly from their covert, and telling the 
 chief to be ready to push with all his strength against 
 
262 WANNETA. 
 
 the board that they endeavoured to pry from its fasten- 
 ings, they made ready their lever for the attempt. 
 
 A large chunk of wood had been brought from the 
 creek-bank. This was placed at the bottom of a plank 
 that looked rather insecure. Strong Heart put one end 
 of the stick under the end of the board, and using the 
 chunk as a fulcrum, bore down on his lever with all his 
 might, and sprung the bottom of the board forward some 
 four inches. As, the end of his lever was bent to the 
 ground in doing this, he could not move it out further. 
 Wanneta slipped into the space which held the board, 
 and left the stick free to be Avithdrawn. Movins: his ful- 
 crum higher up, he again inserted his lever, and aided by 
 the chief, who was pushing with all his might from within, 
 sprung the plank from its fastenings, so that it fell with a 
 loud clatter on the ground. Rain-in-the-face immediately 
 leaped through the opening. 
 
 Without waiting to notice whether the noise had been 
 heard at the camp or not, the three seized him by the 
 arms, and chuckling gleefully over his escape, rushed him 
 over the ground to the ponies. Scarcely had they 
 mounted their horses, having put the chief upon an extra 
 one brought for him, when loud shouts from the soldiers 
 reached their ears, and they knew that the guard had dis- 
 covered the escape of the prisoner, and were calling out 
 the cavalry. 
 
 The four ponies bearing the Indians were well across 
 the plain before the cavalrymen had saddled their heavy 
 horses, and formed in company order ready to advance. 
 When they did get fairly underway, the chief and his 
 
WANNETA, 263 
 
 liberators were in the Sioux camp, receiving the congrat- 
 ulations of his friends. 
 
 It had been decided by the council, held the previous 
 night, that the village should move at once upon the 
 escape of Rain-in-the-face, and join that of Sitting Bull. 
 So when the trio left for the rescue, the braves and 
 squaws were already busily engaged taking down the wig- 
 wams, binding the ends of the lodge-poles to the backs of 
 the ponies, and upon these fastening their household 
 goods. No camp ever moves more rapidly than does an 
 Indians', when for some reason they decide to break up. 
 The red man owns very little that is cumbersome or 
 heavy, and when he decides to change his place, although 
 he works rather leisurely, it does not take him more than 
 one or two hours to get everything in readiness for trans- 
 portation. 
 
 Two Bears had taken down his lodge, and had assisted 
 some friendly young fellows to take down that of Strong 
 Heart also, so that when he and his squaw reached home 
 they found the lodge-poles fastened to the ponies' backs, 
 their buffalo skins upon the poles, and everything in readi- 
 ness for a rapid march. 
 
 After the few congratulations were over, it was decided 
 to spend no time in foolish forms and pow-wows such as 
 Indians are prone to indulge in. So the entire tribe moved 
 toward the north, guided by the moon above and their 
 knowledge of the country. Some three hundred young 
 braves, well mounted and armed, were left to cover the 
 rear of the tribe on its retreat. 
 
 They had been gone some twenty minutes, moving at a 
 
264 IVAA^NETA. 
 
 tolerably fast trot, and had passed over some three miles, 
 when the cavalry arrived on the site of the abandoned 
 village. Lieutenant Custer called a halt, and sent his 
 guides and trail-hunters out in various directions, to 
 ascertain which way the tribe had moved. It did not 
 take them long to see that the Sioux had gone to the 
 north. He judged rightly that it was their intention to 
 join Sitting Bull. He knew that if they should succeed 
 in uniting their forces to those of that great chief, it would 
 be impossible for him, with the small force he had at com- 
 mand, to meet successfully in the field so large a force of 
 well-armed warriors as the two bodies could muster. He 
 did not know how far distant Sitting Bull was, and on 
 account of the hasty departure of the tribe, concluded 
 that he was within fifty miles. As the Indians were 
 better mounted than his men, and as they probably had 
 a rear-guard, he decided not to follow until the next 
 morning. 
 
 This decision was a mistake, for Sitting Bull was eighty 
 miles away. He should have followed up and attacked 
 the tribe without delay. His Gatling guns and the dark- 
 ness would have given him an advantage. But for some 
 reason or other he did not attempt to pursue, and biv- 
 ouacked for the night upon the same spot that had been 
 two hours before the site of a large and thriving Indian 
 town. 
 
 The Sioux moved as rapidly as possible all that night, 
 and about eight o'clock next morning came in sight of 
 Sitting Bull's camp. The three miles between them and 
 the camp were traversed in the best of spirits, a feeling 
 
 I 
 
IP'ANjVETA. 265 
 
 of security having filled the minds of all, and fear and 
 anxiety for the safety of the chief being dispelled. 
 
 Sitting Bull and his warriors saw the tribe approach- 
 ing, and knowing that good news was coming, impatiently 
 rushed forward to meet the advancing band. Rain-in- 
 the-face rode in the front, and, rushing up to him, the 
 great chief actually embraced his brother, so glad was he 
 at his escape from the soldiers. 
 
 " We will not attempt to talk over matters here," said 
 he ; '' I will call a great council, and you shall tell them 
 how you were freed. We can decide what course to 
 pursue at this council, and will select a number of our 
 young men to act as guard to the camp, and others as 
 scouts to inspect the territory for a hundred miles in 
 every direction. Thus, Long Hair will not approach us 
 without our knowledge." 
 
 The sight of this body of Indians moving into Sitting 
 Bull's camp was a very interesting one. Some of them 
 had papooses strapped upon their backs or over a pile of 
 furs across some pony. Others were leading the patient 
 horses which were drawing the long lodge-poles, whose 
 ends trailed behind them. Nearly all rode. Sitting Bull 
 and his head warriors pointed out favourable spots to the 
 new-comers to erect their lodges. Before noon, the vil- 
 lage, which had been transported so many miles, was put 
 up again in just as good a condition as when it was taken 
 down. No one but an Indian could have told that it was 
 not a part of Sitting Bull's camp, and that the two had 
 not always been one. 
 
 The council was announced that afternoon by a runner 
 
266 WANNETA. 
 
 who sped through the long village, and cried out at inter- 
 vals that the chiefs were assembled in the central square, 
 and that all the men should attend. 
 
 This was one of the most important councils ever held 
 in the history of the Sioux nation. There were seven 
 prominent chiefs present, and nearly two thousand war- 
 riors. As a matter of course. Sitting Bull spoke first, and 
 as his speech may be of interest, I give it in full. 
 
 '* My people : — We have with us now many strong war- 
 riors who have come from the southern reservation. 
 Their chief, Rain-in-the-face, will tell you why they have 
 come, and of their wrongs. All I wish to say is, that 
 being Sioux, they are welcome here, and that they and 
 we will form one large village, which shall not be broken 
 up, even at the word of the Great Father at Washington. 
 
 " Chief Rain-in-the-face, I may say by way of introduc- 
 tion, was captured by the whites, put in jail like a dog, 
 and accused of a crime he never committed. The sol- 
 diers, led by Long Hair's brother, are coming to take him 
 back to prison. We will not let him go, and if Long 
 Hair comes here he comes to his death." 
 
 At the conclusion of his speech. Sitting Bull motioned ' 
 to Rain-in-the-face, and then took his seat at the head of 
 the council. Rain-in-the-face unwrapped his blanket and 
 arose with due gravity. He acknowledged the grunts 
 of approval from the assembled multitude, and as soon as 
 the noise was hushed, began in the following words : 
 
 '' Two white men started out from Long Hair's camp 
 some days ago with dispatches. They had occasion to 
 pass near our village. Two of our young men rode out 
 
 I 
 
 ( 
 
WANNETA. 267 
 
 to see what they wanted, when, mistaking our people's 
 intentions, the whites fired upon the two braves, killing 
 one of them. The other returned the fire and killed both 
 the Long Knives. For this crime I was put in jail by the 
 whites, and they refused to hear any explanation. 
 
 '' Last night, my son. Strong Heart, his squaw and our 
 medicine-man came to my prison, pried off one of the 
 planks and set me free. Expecting my release, my peo- 
 ple were in readiness to move here. As soon as we 
 reached our camp, I found all the tipis tied up and the 
 tribe in order for marching. As the soldiers were but a 
 little way behind us we pushed on without delay, and 
 here we are. 
 
 '' Now, what I want to say is that Long Hair's brother 
 will probably march against us. I would advise, there- 
 fore, that all the young men be ready to fight, and that 
 scouts with fleet ponies be sent in six or eight directions 
 to watch for the coming of the cavalry." 
 
 At the conclusion of his speech the Indians gave a tre- 
 mendous grunt, expressing their satisfaction. Spotted 
 Tail then arose and selected fifty young men to go out as 
 scouts, in parties of five each, over the country about them 
 and see if Long Hair or any of his people were coming to 
 attack them. These young men set out immediately. 
 
 A few matters pertaining to the tribe were arranged 
 during the council, and then the whole body broke up, 
 and each departed to his lodge to seek the rest which 
 many of them needed badly after having been upon the 
 trail all night. 
 
CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 THE COUNCIL WITH GENERAL CUSTER. 
 
 General Custer was at the new town of Deadwood 
 when he heard through a messenger of the escape of 
 Rain-in-the-face. He had cautioned his brother to keep 
 a guard at the prison all the time, but the lieutenant had 
 not followed his directions, and had required the sentry 
 to visit the house every half-hour only. Young Custer 
 was a daring, reckless fellow, whole-souled, but with lit- 
 tle caution, and his carelessness was often the cause of 
 serious trouble. 
 
 As soon as the general heard of the escape of the chief, 
 knowing that the town of Deadwood did not need his 
 troops longer, he set out on forced marches, and reached 
 his brother fifty-five miles above him, late on the night of 
 the day that the news came. 
 
 They now had a combined force of three hundred and 
 fifty men, and feeling strong enough to attack the Sioux, 
 they decided to move northward in two or three days. 
 
 As soon as the general arrived, he held a long interview 
 with his brother. The next morning, as it was a clear, 
 beautiful day, and as he wished to give the men and the 
 animals a chance to rest, he proposed that they take a 
 walk. So the two lighted their cigars, and started up the 
 creek-bank, attended by two orderlies. 
 268 
 
WAN NET A. 269 
 
 *'Tom," said the general, *' why the devil didn't you 
 leave a guard at that old rascal's pen night and day? Had 
 you done this, as I wanted you to, he would not have got 
 away. It was a very foolish thing not to have done so, 
 and it serves you right that the man outwitted you. 
 Have you any idea who let him out ? " 
 
 Tom thought a moment, and then replied : ** Yes, I 
 have. The day of his release his daughter-in-law, Wan- 
 neta, who, by the way, is one of the prettiest Indian girls 
 I ever saw, came here and begged with tears in her eyes 
 to be allowed to see the old rascal. I thoughtlessly gave 
 her leave, because I couldn't resist her pleading, and she 
 went in and stayed nearly all the afternoon with the chief. 
 I think now that they were then concocting a scheme to 
 let him out, and that w^hen she returned to the village she 
 told her people all about his surroundings, the insecure 
 building in which he was confined, and the coming and 
 going every half hour of the watch. They probably held 
 a grand council over this and planned to set the old fel- 
 low free. We found a stout lever the morning after he 
 got away, at the back of the building. This had been 
 used in prying off one of the planks. When they did it, 
 they made such a racket that we heard them, and my 
 orderlies roused the cavalry. We marched to the village 
 as quickly as we could, but the birds had flown, and there 
 was nothing left to mark the site except broken lodge- 
 poles, fragments of dishes, and rotten hides. Take it all 
 in all, it was a very clever piece of work." 
 
 '' I think," said Custer, *' that the War Department at 
 Washington will confine these Indians to their agency. 
 
270 WAN N ETA. 
 
 It is advisable to keep them trom going upon the war- 
 path, and everything possible should be done to prevent 
 bloodshed and the murder of settlers. They are not such 
 bad fellows as the Secretary thinks, and it would be very 
 foolish to anger them without cause. I sincerely trust 
 that there will be no occasion for us to attack them. They 
 are, probably, at Sitting Bull's camp. His village is upon 
 their reservation ; they have not as yet left their bound- 
 aries and have broken none of their agreements, except 
 by the murder of our messengers, and that they murdered 
 them except in self-defense is most strenuously denied 
 by all the Sioux." 
 
 '' You will have a hard time," replied his brother, ^'in 
 keeping these fellows down. They mean mischief; they 
 are very tricky, and it seems to me utterly impracticable 
 to get along with them without resorting to force. We 
 had better wait for the order that you expect to-morrow, 
 but I would not advise stopping longer than that. We 
 can move up to their camp, hold a parley with them, and, 
 if they will not do as the Government wants, begin hos- 
 tilities without further delay." 
 
 '' What time would you advise setting out for their 
 camp ? " inquired Custer. 
 
 '' I would make the start about daybreak, Wednesday 
 morning." 
 
 The general thought a moment, and then replied: '^ I 
 like your scheme, and unless I hear to the contrary from 
 Washington, will move northward with the whole com- 
 mand on Wednesday." 
 
 The two talked some time longer, then returned to the 
 
WAN N ETA. 271 
 
 agency, where they spent the afternoon in writing letters. 
 At dark that night a messenger arrived from the railroad 
 bringing two dispatches, which, when Custer tore open 
 and examined, he found to have the same purport. One 
 was from Washington and one from the general com- 
 manding the department. They directed him under no 
 circumstances to attack the Sioux villages unless he was 
 first attacked by the Indians, and to endeavour to per- 
 suade the tribe to return quietly to their reservation. 
 
 Custer read the dispatches, and then handed them to 
 his brother without a word. The young man glanced 
 over them, and while not at all pleased at their contents, 
 knew that orders must be obeyed ; so, handing them 
 back, he turned upon his heel and walked out of the 
 tent, muttering to himself as he withdrew. 
 
 At the Sioux camp, in the centre of the village, many 
 of the young men were engaged in a war-dance. Here 
 and there were groups of three and four passing away 
 the time in their favourite way, gambling. Many others 
 were practicing with the bow and arrow or rifle, while 
 some distance to one side, a noisy crowd was betting on 
 an amateur horse-race. Thus the whole camp presented 
 a scene of great activity, every one being engaged in 
 some sport or pastime. The scouts had been out about 
 twelve hours, and as yet no news had been brought in of 
 the approach of Long Hair and his troops. 
 
 In a pleasant spot in the village was placed the tipi of 
 our two young friends. Strong Heart and Wanneta. They 
 had made many new acquaintances during their brief 
 stay, and were enjoying themselves hugely. They had 
 
272 WANNETA 
 
 had many visitors during the morning, for the fame of 
 the young warrior who had so gallantly defended his 
 bride against thirty Crows, had spread all through Da- 
 kota, and one needed only to mention his name to hear 
 recited an exaggerated account of his deeds of valour. 
 
 ''Strong Heart," said Wanneta, as they found them- 
 selves alone after a time, '' what will become of the vil- 
 lage in case Long Hair should attack us ? Will the wo- 
 men and children take the lodges dowm and flee to the 
 Bad Lands, or will the warriors meet the army in the 
 open field?" 
 
 " In case an attack should be made it is impossible now 
 to say what would occur," replied her husband. " I do 
 not know what we should do. You must nerve yourself, 
 my dear Wanneta, to see horrible sights and to pass 
 through trying scenes during the next few days. The 
 young men of the tribe are bent on securing scalps, and 
 it will take but one act of war on the part of Long Hair 
 to cause the murder of many settlers and gold-hunters. 
 When once the Sioux warriors are stirred up to deeds of 
 violence, no one knows where they will stop." 
 
 *' You will not join them in cold-blooded murder! " cried 
 Wanneta. " As your squaw, I forbid it. I will countenance 
 war, biit I will not give consent to wanton murder." 
 
 " I will not aid murder, nor will I commit any crime. 
 I will defend my people against the attacks of the Long 
 Knives. Further than this I will not go." 
 
 During the remainder of the day the husband and 
 wife were together almost constantly. It was evening 
 when he left her, and went to the council-house. There 
 
W A 1\ J\ JC, I /I , -*/> 
 
 was no regular council in progress, but a number of chiefs 
 were talking over the situation in a quiet way, while the 
 usual band of hangers-on were listening to catch each 
 word that fell from the lips of the rulers of the nation. 
 
 About seven o'clock, before it had grown dark, seven or 
 eight of the scouts came dashing into camp, and riding 
 directly to the council-house, called out that Custer and 
 his soldiers were no more than twenty miles south of their 
 village. They said that the column was moving in mili- 
 tary order, and that without doubt an attack was medi- 
 tated. 
 
 Sitting Bull called the council, and as soon as the nation 
 was assembled, addressed the meeting as follows : 
 
 '' Long Hair is coming with his whole army. There 
 remains nothing for us to do but fight. Therefore, at 
 break of day let all the warriors be armed, mounted upon 
 their ponies, ready to move against the soldiers. Let 
 Crazy Horse have charge of the right of our body, let 
 Spotted Tail take the left, let Young-man-afraid-of-his- 
 horses, with a scouting party, be in front, while I, myself, 
 and Chief Rain-in-the-face will command the centre. Let 
 the women and children remain in the camp, be ready to 
 take down the lodges, and flee into the Bad Lands, should 
 the soldiers march toward our camp. 
 
 " In case Long Hair wishes to hold a parley, we will 
 hear what he has to say before we attack him." 
 
 Speeches were made by all the chiefs present, and it 
 was not long before the assembled warriors, encouraged 
 and stimulated by the words of their superiors, had all 
 sworn to defend the village against the attacks of the Lon^ 
 
274 W ANN ETA. 
 
 Knives, to drive the hated white men out of their territory, 
 and cause them to return whence they came. 
 
 All that night preparations for the great battle were 
 going on. Knives were sharpened, rifles and pistols were 
 put in good order, and the ammunition was carefully ex- 
 amined to see that it was in perfect condition. 
 
 At break of day the whole village was astir. The 
 women and children were encouraging their husbands and 
 brothers to be of strong arm, to strike hard and to spare 
 none. The braves were gathering together in bands under 
 the head w^arriors. A- number of these combined v^ere led 
 by a sub-chief, under the direction of the two great chiefs 
 in command. They were quite well organized, and felt 
 confident of success in the coming conflict. 
 
 As the sun arose in all his glory over the eastern hills, 
 his rays fell upon a strange and picturesque army gath- 
 ered upon the undulating plain. Every warrior had eagle 
 feathers stuck in his scalp-lock, his body was brightly 
 painted, and upon his pony's back he had thrown a folded 
 blanket. This he intended to wave, yelling as he did so, 
 in the hope of scaring the large and heavy horses of the 
 cavalrymen. As the Sioux advanced to the front their 
 guns glistened in the sunlight, their spirited ponies 
 pranced and danced, partaking of the buoyant feelings of 
 their riders. The gentle breeze stirred their plumes, and 
 caused the beaded frocks to rise and fall, or gently wave 
 from side to side in graceful motion. 
 
 At a long-drawn cry from the chief, the whole assembly 
 advanced at a sharp trot, then gradually disappeared from 
 the sight of the anxious watching women left behind in 
 
 ( 
 
WA NNETA. 275 
 
 the village. They had advanced but an hour over the roll- 
 ing prairie, when they saw before them a cloud of dust 
 arising, and knowing that Long Hair was coming, hid 
 themselves in a convenient ravine, to await his approach. 
 Some twenty scouts and warriors, led by Young-man- 
 afraid-of-his-horses, dashed ahead to lure the general and 
 his conimand to their death in this ravine. 
 
 When Custer's force was about half a mile distant, it 
 came to a halt, to their great surprise, and an interpreter 
 and three or four officers, with an escort of six cavalry- 
 men bearing a white flag, galloped forward. At sight of 
 this one of the chiefs, with five of his warriors, advanced 
 cautiously to meet the truce party, and to inquire what 
 they wanted. 
 
 When the two were within speaking distance, Custer's 
 interpreter called out : 
 
 '' We have important and good news for the Sioux 
 nation. Go back and tell Sitting Bull to meet us here 
 directly, and we will hold a parley and read to you dis- 
 patches from the Great Father, in which are promised 
 peace and annuities if the Sioux will return to their 
 reservation." 
 
 All this was said in such good faith that the hostile 
 Sioux were completely taken aback. Calling out a few 
 words to the interpreter, they galloped back to their 
 waiting army, and, dashing up to Sitting Bull and Rain- 
 in-the-face, informed them that the Great Father had list- 
 ened to their appeals, and that General Custer wished 
 them to come to a parley. 
 
 The chiefs consulted together. While they were anx- 
 
276 WANNETA 
 
 ious to fight, they thought it best to hear first what the 
 Great Father had to say. So they sent the advance party 
 back, bearing with them a piece of white buck skin, with 
 the news that they would come to a parley within an 
 hour. 
 
 General Custer, with his officers, interpreters, and a 
 strong escort, advanced several hundred yards in front of 
 his command, and there awaited the approach of the 
 Sioux. The opposing parties, as they came toward each 
 other, presented a spectacle well worthy of study. On the 
 one hand was an army representing the civilization of the 
 nineteenth century ; on the other, one composed of bar- 
 barians who were yet armed with the weapons of civiliza- 
 tion. A strange and peculiar combination this. 
 
 Sitting Bull and Rain-in-the-face, with their chiefs and 
 a hundred warriors, came forward to the spot where 
 Custer stood. The other Indians remained in the back- 
 ground and looked upon the proceedings in silence. 
 Custer did not leave the chiefs long in doubt as to what 
 he proposed to do, but, opening his dispatches, read to 
 them the words already quoted on an earlier page. The 
 Great Father offered them peace, and asked in re- 
 turn the surrender of the murderer. After the reading 
 of these dispatches, the general spoke a few words : 
 
 " I intend in a few days to withdraw my troops from 
 your reservation and leave you to yourselves. The gold- 
 hunters will be driven out, and we shall not again enter 
 this section, unless you commit crimes against the white 
 people who may happen to pass through your lands. 
 
 ** We do not want to have any trouble with you ; all 
 
WAN NET A. 277 
 
 we ask is the surrender of the murderer, Rain-in-the-face. 
 Will you give him up, or must I use force to take 
 him?" 
 
 Chief Sitting Bull rose to his feet, and, turning to Gen- 
 eral Custer, related the full particulars of the murder. 
 He explained in a most forcible way how it happened, 
 and, turning to the young man present, who did this 
 shooting, said : "■ Young brave, tell the general how this 
 thing happened." 
 
 The young warrior told, with every detail, of the shoot- 
 ing of the messenger and the doctor ; of how they had 
 first fired upon his companion, were about to fire upon 
 him, and how he had shot them in self-defense. Then, 
 straightening up to his full height, and, looking squarely 
 at Custer, he cried out, '' If there is going to be serious 
 trouble over this matter, if you insist upon an arrest, why 
 take the man who had nothing to do with it? Why not 
 take the real person, myself, and let the punishment fall 
 upon him. I am ready to suffer for the good of my peo- 
 ple ; take me instead of the chief." 
 
 Before Custer could reply Rain-in-the-face sprang to 
 his feet, and addressed the assembly : 
 
 " I wish to say that this killing was accidental, and that 
 I had nothing to do with it. You have heard the offer of 
 the young man who has just spoken. If he were guilty, 
 he would not make such an offer. You know well. Long 
 Hair, that this testimony given in one of your courts 
 would be accepted as conclusive of the innocence of this 
 man. 
 
 '' We have listened to the good words from the Great 
 
278 WANNE TA 
 
 Father, and although our young men are very angry, and 
 it will be hard to pacify them, yet if you will do all that 
 you have promised, we will return to our camp and lay 
 aside our arms. We want the gold-hunters driven out, 
 and we do not Avant to give up our rifles, because we can- 
 not hunt if we do not have them." 
 
 Custer listened with great attention, and answered : 
 
 '' I believe now that you have been telling the truth, 
 and think that the Great Father made a mistake in send- 
 ing me here against you. I do not attach any blame to 
 your young man here, nor do I insist upon the surrender 
 of Rain-in-the-face. If you will agree to return to your 
 reservation I will move my men back to Deadwood, and 
 drive out the gold-hunters from the reservation. I am 
 glad we have come to an understanding, and I must say 
 that you have acted in a straightforward manner, and 
 have done all that I could expect — nay, even more. I will 
 wire the Great Father at once of the agreement we have 
 made, and have no doubt but he will approve it. I wish 
 to shake hands with all the chiefs present, in token of good 
 faith." 
 
 As the interpreter translated this, the Indians expressed 
 great satisfaction, and grunted among themselves their 
 approval. Custer walked around the circle, shaking 
 hands and saying " How, how," with each chief in turn 
 until he had saluted them all. 
 
 Then Sitting Bull said : 
 
 '' Chief Long Hair, we wish you to understand that 
 Rain-in-the-face has been wrongly imprisoned, and that, 
 while we return to the reservation, this is the last time 
 
WANNETA. 279 
 
 that we shall ever ask any favours of the whites. If your 
 people break any more pledges with us, they must not 
 expect to escape without a war. I promise to control 
 my young men this time, but if any more of our chiefs are 
 imprisoned falsely, I will not be responsible for what hap- 
 pens. I have done." 
 
 " I am very sorry," said Custer, '* that this mistake oc- 
 curred, and I will do all in my power to rectify it. I will 
 tell the Great Father that you took a sensible view of the 
 matter, and that you did not commit any murders. I am 
 certain that he will send you many rations in return for 
 your wise decision. I will take my men away at once, as 
 I see that you are now good Indians. You promise me 
 to return to your reservations without further trouble, 
 do you?" 
 
 " We give you our word," said Sitting Bull, ''and will 
 do as we say. If you will return to your people, we 
 will return to ours, and there need be no more trouble." 
 
 Rain-in-the-face, whose impulsive nature had allowed 
 him to become greatly interested in this talk, which made 
 him forget, in a measure, his wrongs, now sprang to his 
 feet, and calling out to Custer and the assembled multi- 
 tude, sard : 
 
 '' I will overlook this matter of imprisonment for the 
 present, trusting that it is for the good of the Sioux 
 nation. But I want Long Hair to keep all his promises 
 to us, and we will keep ours to him." 
 
 Then Custer asked the Sioux if there was anything 
 more to be said, and receiving a negative reply, he turned 
 to his officers and said : 
 
28o ■ WA N NETA. 
 
 " Return to the command and order them to march at 
 once for Dead wood." 
 
 Then he said, '* How, how," once more, and stalked 
 out of the circle. As the whites withdrew the Indians 
 arose, and gravely wrapping their blankets about their 
 bodies, returned to the waiting host of braves. " ' 
 
 As they approached the warriors a great shout of 
 anger went up, for the Indians could see that this council 
 had ended in peace, which was not at all to their liking. 
 Custer heard the shout, and knew^ that it rose from thou- 
 sands of men who were thirsting for a fight, and were 
 enraged at their disappointment. He understood readily 
 how hard it would be for the nation to be controlled, and 
 made up his mind that Sitting Bull would certainly have 
 his hands full in quelling what seemed like a mutiny. He 
 decided to do all in his power to influence the authori- 
 ties at Washington to have no more troops sent into the 
 Black Hills. 
 
 Sitting Bull, Rain-in-the-face, and Spotted Tail went 
 among the warriors and argued with them for a long 
 time before they reduced them to submission. At last 
 they succeeded in quieting their restless spirits, and having 
 secured a promise from nearly all that none should take ) 
 the war-path, the whole army turned about and retraced 
 the trail which they had made in coming out to attack 
 the Long Knives. 
 
CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 CONCLUSION. 
 
 The Indians wended their way across the plain in silence, 
 save for the mutterings of some disappointed young man 
 who had hoped to return with several scalps dangling at 
 his belt. How different was this return from what they 
 had expected when they set out in the morning ! 
 
 When within sight of the village, they were met by a 
 party of old men and women, who rushed out to ascertain 
 why they had returned. The chiefs had little to say, and 
 those who had come from the camp to welcome their re- 
 turn got but few answers in reply to their questions. 
 
 The braves reached the central portion of the village, 
 and dismounting, threw the lariats of the ponies to the 
 squaws, who led the animals to the corral while the men 
 entered the council-house. 
 
 After all had assembled, while the women and children 
 crowded round the outside. Chief Sitting Bull, who was 
 always the first speaker, said : 
 
 '' Brothers of the Sioux nation, you see that our trouble 
 with the whites has come to a bloodless termination. 
 While many of the young men are disappointed, and 
 while others are glad that we are to have no war, I my- 
 self might say that I should have liked to strike a decisive 
 blow at these soldiers." At this a mighty shout went up. 
 281 
 
2S2 WANNETA. 
 
 " But as it is best for our nation to be at peace, and as 
 the Great Father has promised us many things, I am con- 
 tent to let matters stay as they are. 
 
 " To our chief, Rain-in-the face, we owe a great deal, 
 for he had been insulted by the whites and asked for no 
 redress. Through his influence the young men decided 
 to remain silent. He has a few words to say to you, and 
 will speak." 
 
 Rain-in-the-face arose from his seat and addressed the 
 Indians : 
 
 '' While I think it is best to have peace, yet should the 
 whites break faith again with us, we must not hesitate to 
 strike back with all our might. They have done us much 
 harm, and we have done none in return. I believe that it 
 will not be long before they will break their faith again. 
 When they do this it will give us an opportunity for re- 
 venge, and we have but to wait until that time comes. 
 
 ** I am content, as is Sitting Bull, to let the matter rest 
 here, but I have solemnly sworn, should there be more 
 trouble, to cut out the heart of Long Hair's brother and 
 thus revenge myself;" and as he said this, his face showed 
 a fearful passion, and he lowered his voice to a fiendish 
 whisper. 
 
 " I have a few words to say," said Strong Heart. '' I 
 was one of the most forward in this trouble, and was de- 
 sirous of fighting with the whites. But since our chiefs 
 have decided to let the Great Father give us rations and 
 drive the gold-hunters out of our territory, I am content. 
 
 " My squaw, Wanneta, counselled caution and peace. 
 She knows the great strength of the Long Knives, for she 
 
W ANN ETA. 283 
 
 was among them for many moons. She aided my father 
 in his escape, and as peace will once more settle upon 
 our nation, we owe her gratitude, as well as the chiefs, 
 Sitting Bull, Rain-in-the-face, and the others." 
 
 A great shout, intended as complimentary to Wanneta, 
 went up from the assembled throng. The young man 
 thrilled with pleasure as he noticed this recognition on 
 the part of his people of his wife's labours for their good. 
 Turning to the young men now crowding around him, he 
 cried out : 
 
 " Oh, brothers of the Sioux nation, do not take the war- 
 path again without just cause ; do not fight against the 
 white men, for you will be defeated and destroyed. We 
 may kill off one army, but another and another will take 
 its place. Do as the Great Father at Washington wishes, 
 and you will be happy, prosperous, and contented. I 
 have done." 
 
 So the council broke up, with general good feeling on the 
 part of all. It was understood that the Sioux from the 
 lower reservation should return soon to their village, and 
 that the agent should make due amends for his part in the 
 arrest of Chief Rain-in-the-face. 
 
 Wanneta had been near the door of the council-house 
 during the speeches, and had heard all that was said, 
 together with the compliment conferred upon her by her 
 nation. Overcome by the feeling which pervaded her 
 heart, and joyful that there was to be no bloodshed, she 
 rushed back to her wigwam, threw herself upon the bed 
 of bear skins, and had a good cry. 
 
 Her husband about an hour later came home, and, find- 
 
^84 WANNETA. 
 
 ing his wife deep in thought, understood at once her feel- 
 ings. Sitting down beside her, he put his arm about her 
 waist, and drawing her close to him, said : 
 
 *' You now see, my dear, that your wish is fulfilled, and 
 that there will be no war. It was through your efforts 
 that this came about, and to you, above all others, I owe 
 a debt of thanks." 
 
 As he spoke, all that she had learned that was good 
 and noble in the East came back like a flood overwhelm- 
 ing her. She would have given much to have her teachers 
 know of it all, for they would have been delighted to 
 learn that she had done something to elevate her people 
 and turn them into the paths of peace. 
 
 The village was broken up a few days later, and Rain- 
 in-the-face and all his command moved back to the lower 
 agency to take up their abode upon the old site. 
 
 Soon everything was back in shape, and daily life went 
 on in the same old way, and all, especially Wanneta and 
 Strong Heart, were happy. 
 
 The agent came to the village and in a shame-faced 
 sort of way apologized to Chief Rain-in-the-face for his 
 part in his imprisonment. With him came young Tom 
 Custer himself and his brother, the general. 
 
 An interpreter led the two white men to Strong Heart's 
 tipi, and there they had a brief talk. 
 
 " I have come," said young Custer, " to pay my respects 
 to the young woman who so cleverly outwitted me the 
 day that I allowed her to enter her father-in-law's prison. 
 It was a very sharp trick indeed, and I could not resist 
 the temptation of meeting her here in her own home.'* 
 
WANNETA, 285 
 
 Strong Heart and Wanneta, who were standing in the 
 entrance of their tipi during this speech, both laughed 
 outright, and, shaking hands with their visitors, asked 
 them to sit down. 
 
 Strong Heart told of his fight with the Crows and a 
 number of other incidents in his life, in which they were 
 greatly interested. 
 
 As the two brothers left, General Custer turned to the 
 young woman, and complimenting her again, said : 
 
 "If we had more like you among the Indian tribes, 
 there would be no wars, no misunderstandings, and few 
 crimes committed. I sincerely trust that you and your 
 husband will continue to exert an influence for good upon 
 this tribe. I shall have the Great Father send you a beau- 
 tiful gold medal in honour of this occasion.'* 
 
 Shaking hands with them both and bidding them good- 
 bye, the famous Indian fighter and his brother departed 
 to join their troops. 
 
 For many happy months, with no interruptions and 
 without scenes of violence, the village occupied its pleas- 
 ant site upon the creek banks. 
 
 Let us leave Wanneta and Strong Heart in their hap- 
 piness and the Sioux nation in peace, hearing, as we turn 
 away, the glad song of this Indian squaw as she goes 
 about her household duties with a heart full of happiness 
 at the change in the fortunes of her people and the pros- 
 pect of peace and quietness, 
 
 THE END. 
 
THIS BOOK IS DUE ON THE LAST DATE 
 STAMPED BELOW 
 
 AN INITIAL FINE OF 25 CENTS 
 
 WILL BE ASSESSED FOR FAILURE TO RETURN 
 THIS BOOK ON THE DATE DUE. THE PENALTY 
 WILL INCREASE TO SO CENTS ON THE FOURTH 
 DAY AND TO $1.00 ON THE SEVENTH DAY 
 OVERDUE. 
 
 OCT 24 19J 
 
 
 "Kec'd Mo'tiU 
 
 ^■'^ ' <i 2 im 
 
 JUN 1 9 2 D (ffl 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 LD 21-100m-12, '43 (8796s) 
 
U.C. BERKELEY UBRARIES 
 
 IIIIMIi 
 
 9C9910 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY